eC YY ee ἘΠ ΓΕ ΓΕ ΓΕῚ ee! i | ] Tal LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY 1? HE@eeriRASTUS ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS BOOKS 1-5 Translated by ARTHUR HORT THEOPHRASTUS of Eresus in Lesbos, born about 370 Bc, is the author of the most important botanical works that have survived from classical antiquity. He was in turn the student, collaborator, and suc- cessor of Aristotle. Like his predecessor he was interested in all aspects of human knowledge and experience, especially natural science. His writings on plants form a counterpart to Aristotle’s zoologi- cal works. In the Enquiry into Plants Theophrastus classifies and describes varieties—covering trees, plants of particular regions, shrubs, herbaceous plants, and cereals; in the last of the nine books he focuses on plant juices and medicinal properties of herbs. The Loeb edition is in two volumes; the second contains two additional treatises: On Odors and Weather Signs. In De Causis Plantarum Theophrastus turns to plant physiology. Books One and Two are concerned with generation, sprouting, flowering and fruiting, and the effects of climate. In Books Three and Four Theo- phrastus studies cultivation and agricul- tural methods. In Books Five and Six he discusses plant breeding; diseases and other causes of death; and distinctive flavors and odors. Theophrastus’ celebrated Characters, of a quite different nature, is the earliest known character-writing and a striking reflection of contemporary life. The New York Public Library Astor, Lenox and Tilden Foundations The Branch Libraries MM MID-MANHATTAN LIBRARY Literature & Language Dept. LL 455 Fifth Avenue New York, N.Y. 10016 Books and non-print media may be returned to any branch of The New York Public Library. Music scores, orchestral sets and certain materials must be returned to branch from which borrowed. All materials must be returned by the last date stamped on the card. Fines are charged for overdue items. Form #0692 Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2007 with funding from Microsoft Corporation https://archive.org/details/enquiryintoplant0Otheo ae ; oe ἢ Ly ἡ ὟΝ ἤ A Ue | THE LOEB CLASSICAMEIDRARY FOUNDED BY JAMES LOEB EDITED BY GP. COOLD PREVIOUS EDITORS AEs AGE E. CAPPS W.H. Ὁ. ROUSE LL. A. BOSD E. H. WARMINGTON THEOPHRAST US ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS I LCL 70 ABR ae val fe fi M | ΤᾺ} is τ Js ἊΝ it | een a ee ae at, ἐπ ae ee inured et: ἢ ΩΣ CME 2 SCE SIE) .- "Ἢ ἌΡΗΝ ὰ μα ΡΟΝ ἢ Μ᾽ πὸ Ἐν ΟΥΉΛΜΝΗΝ ΩΣ ἜΝ ; an een ty. a Ἢ Ἵ | | aie 2, y ee a es Sid IG SOA ORE ORE een a Hi oe me | oh ᾿ i vi vt Liga a. ΤᾺ ΡΠ TUS ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS BOOKS I-V WITH AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION BY ARTHUR HORT HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS LONDON, ENGLAND First published 1916 Reprinted 1948, 1961, 1968, 1990, 1999 LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY “is a registered trademark of the President and Fellows of Harvard College ISBN 0-674-99077-3 Printed in Great Britain by St Edmundsbury Press Ltd, Bury St Edmunds, Suffolk, on acid-free paper. Bound by Hunter & Foulis Ltd, Edinburgh, Scotland. CONTENTS PREFACE INTRODUCTION St lida! Sica BOOK I OF THE PARTS OF PLANTS AND THEIR COMPOSITION, OF CLASSIFICATION Introductory: How plants are to be classified ; difficulty of defining what are the essential ‘ parts’ of a plant, especially if plants are assumed to correspond to animals ee The essential parts of lisse, od the materiale of ahieh they are made Definitions of the various Ἔσο inte ΓΤ plants may be divided Exact classification oe ee aii τε τ pees of classification Differences as to appearance τοῦ τ a eee δὲ Characteristic differences in the parts of plants, reins general, special, or seen in qualities and properties Differences as to qualities and properties. . . . . Further ‘special’ differences Differences in root . : Of trees (principally) and phew ghenmcistienhe prea differences: aS tOckMObLBic:..%) sce check ieieaie δι νμν Astohabit .... “gids ian oh Le, (eg Chaar ies oe oat ae As to shedding of ees ΟΣ oid) ue MACE hal κε τ ΝΣ Differences in leaves .. . Ὁ μολυρνις μὲ Composition of the various ee Sea Wat. Ssnite δι are Differences inseeds ) 5./, 5) πο: 2 Si adieltathle Be xiii CONTENTS Differences in taste. . . Differences in flowers . Differences in fruits : General differences (affecting the Geeks τ εἰ BOOK II OF PROPAGATION, ESPECIALLY OF TREES Of the ways in which trees and plants originate. In- stances of degeneration from seed litfects of situation, climate, tendance Of spontaneous changes in the character of recs, and of certain marvels Of spontaneous and other changes in piether τς : Of methods of propagation, with notes on cultivation Of the propagation of whe date- aa of palms in general : a ae oy teal Further notes on the ΠΣ ὧς τ oe Of the cultivation of trees AE oe Of remedies for the shedding of the πεν caprification BOOK III OF WILD TREES Of the ways in which wild trees originate ΤῊΝ Of the differences between wild and cultivated trees Of mountain trees: of the differences found in wild trees Of the times of budding and fruiting of wild, as com- pared with cultivated, trees. -....... Of the seasons of budding . Of the comparative rate of Pail in Hid! maa of ae length of their roots : Of the effects of cutting down the w male: or - part of a a Of other things horde by trees besides their leaves flowers and fruit . st so ΩΝ ATS Of ‘male’ and ‘female’ in trees: the oak as an example of this and other differences ....... See vi PAGE 85 89 97 99 105 115 119 123 127 135 145 145 151 CONTENTS Of the differences in firs Of beech, yew, hop-hornbeam, el Of vane and ash She Roe ΚΠ ΚΥ ΝΣ A Of SS tg cherry, cornel, ποῖσε medlar, thorns, ΒΟ ... ἠδ ΑΕ ΧΗ ie Of bird-cherry, πος τῆτες Of elm, poplars, alder, [semyda, Pedder: a eunal Of filbert, terebinth, box, krafaigos .... ve Of certain other oaks, arbutus, andrachne, το ee ake Of cork-oak, kolutea, koloitia, and of certain other trees peculiar to particular localities . Of the differences in various shrubs—buckthorn, ne Christ’s thorn, bramble, sumach, ae smilax, [spindle -treely (ieee oan: slpioline Weiner feelers ta: BOOK IV OF TITE TREES AND PLANTS SPECIAL TO PARTICULAR DISTRICTS AND POSITIONS Of the importance of position and climate : Of the trees special to Egypt, and of the carob . Of tho trees and shrubs special to Libya Of the trees and herbs special to Asia Of the plants special to northern regions . Of the aquatic plants of the Mc chitennanena Of the aquatic plants of the ‘outer sea’ (ve. Asontie Persian Gulf, etc.) . Of the plants of rivers, m ony, ane tate) sgnewnik, ΤΠ AMU PRUE acco bens; 28 ta Lo MGd Verena oir Cog hla a) aN Of the plants ἀπ ν to ae ake of Ὀε οτος (Lake Copais), especially its recs, and of reeds in general Of rushes... Of the length or shortness a the life τ pleat al the causes ; : Of diseases and ἘΠ στο oe Ww Sees τ πες Of the effects on trees of removing bark, head, heart- wood, roots, etc. ; of various causes of death... PAGE. 21) 22] 22] 233 243 249 253 259 265 269 CONTENTS BOOK V OF THE TIMBER OF VARIOUS TREES AND ITS USES PAGE Of the seasons of cutting ..... a wreable a<s+ewe Ei OF the wood of silver-fir‘and fr 6 . < see 2 δ: 49] OF the effects on timber of climate:.i@ 22/4 27922 427 Of knots and! Scoilimg:7 in timberin 4) 19 h2 229 2 429 Of differences in the texture of different αὐδάν δ eee ao Of differences in timber as to hardness and heaviness . 439 Of differences in the keeping quality of timber ... . 441 Which kinds of wood are easy and which hard to work. Of the’ core: and its effects’: #0" so.) “ond a 5 Which woods can best support weight . . .. . . 451 Of the woods best suited for tie! carpenter’s various ῬΌΓΡΟΒΟΒ Ss Soci days ws be Ce Oe ee uD val eae Of the woods used in ship-building ....... is ade Of the woods used in house-building ......... 459 Of the uses of the wood of particular trees ...... 459 Of the localities in which the best timber grows. . . 463 Of the uses of various woods in making fire: charcoal, fuel, fire-sticks 31/37) Sak 0s td από νον «GS 00 ν PREFACE Tus is, I believe, the first attempt at an English translation of the ‘Enquiry into Plants.’ That it should be found entirely satisfactory is not to be expected, since the translator is not, as he should be, a botanist; moreover, in the present state at least of the text, the Greek of Theophrastus is sometimes singularly elusive. I should never have undertaken such a responsibility without the encouragement of that veteran student of plant-lore the Rev. Canon Ellacombe, who first suggested that I should make the attempt and introduced me to the book. It is a great grief that he did not live to see the completion of the work which he set me. If I had thought it essential that a translator of Theophrastus should himself grapple with the difficulties of identifying the plants which he mentions, I must have declined a task which has otherwise proved quite onerous enough. However the kindness and the expert knowledge of Sir William Thiselton-Dyer came to my rescue; to him I not only owe gratitude for constant help throughout; the identifications in the Index of Plants are entirely his work, compared with which the compilation of the Index itself was PREFACE but mechanical labour. And he has greatly increased my debt and the reader's by reading the proofs of my translation and of the Index. This is perhaps the place to add a note on the translation of the plant-names in the text:—where possible, I have given an English equivalent, though I am conscious that such names as ‘Christ’s thorn,’ § Michaelmas daisy’ must read oddly in a translation of a work written 300 years before Christ; to print Linnean binary names would have been at least equally incongruous. Where an English name was _ not obvious, although the plant is British or known in British gardens, I have usually consulted Britten and Holland’s Dictionary of Plant-names. Where no English equivalent could be found, 1.6. chiefly where the plant is not either British or familiar in this country, I have either transliterated the Greek name (as arakhidna) or given a literal rendering of it in inverted commas (as ‘foxbrush’ for ἀλωπέκουρος) ; but the derivation of Greek plant-names being often obscure, I have not used this device unless the meaning seemed to be beyond question. In some cases it has been necessary to preserve the Greek name and to give the English name after it in brackets. This seemed desirable wherever the author has apparently used more than one name for the same plant, the explanation doubtless being that he was drawing on different local authorities; thus κέρασος and λακάρη both probably represent ‘ bird-cherry,’ the latter being the Macedonian name for the tree. x PREFACE Apart from this reason, in a few places (as 3.8.2; 3.10.3.) it seemed necessary to give both the Greek and the English name in order to bring out some particular point. On the other hand one Greek name often covers several plants, e.g. λωτός ; in such cases I hope that a reference to the Index will make all clear. Inverted commas indicate that the render- ing is a literal translation of the Greek word; the identification of the plant will be found in the Index. Thus φελλόδρυς is rendered ‘ cork-oak,’ though ¢ holm- oak’ would be the correct rendering,—cork-oak (quer- cus Suber) being what Theophrastus calls φελλός. which is accordingly rendered cork-oak without commas. As to the spelling of proper names, con- sistency without pedantry seems unattainable. One cannot write names such as Arcadia or Alexander otherwise than as they are commonly written; but I cannot bring myself to Latinise a Greek name if it can be helped, wherefore I have simply transliterated the less familiar names; the line drawn must of course be arbitrary. The text printed is in the main that of Wimmer’s second edition (see Introd. p. xiv). The textual notes are not intended as a complete apparatus criticus ; to provide a satisfactory apparatus it would probably be necessary to collate the manuscripts afresh. I have had to be content with giving Wimmer’s statements as to MS. authority ; this I have done wherever any question of interpretation depended on the reading ; but I have not thought it necessary to record mere xi PREFACE variations of spelling. Where the textual notes go beyond bare citation of the readings of the MSS., Ald., Gaza, and Pliny, it is usually because I have there departed from Wimmer’s text. The references to Pliny will, I hope, be found fairly complete. I am indebted for most of them to Schneider, but I have verified these and all other references. I venture to hope that this translation, with its references and Index of Plants, may assist some competent scholar-botanist to produce an edition worthy of the author. Besides those already mentioned I have to thank also my friends Professor D’Arcy Thompson, C.B., Litt.D. of Dundee, Mr. A. W. Hill of Kew, Mr. E. A. Bowles for help of various kinds, and the Rev. F. W. Galpin for his learned exposition of a passage which otherwise would have been dark indeed to me—the description of the manufacture of the reed mouth- pieces of wood-wind instruments in Book IV. Sir John Sandys, Public Orator of Cambridge University, was good enough to give me valuable help in matters of bibliography. xii INTRODUCTION I.— BisiioGRaPHy AND ABBREVIATIONS USED A. Textual Authorities Wimmer divides the authorities on which the text of the περὶ φυτῶν ἱστορία is based into three classes :— First Class : U. Codex Urbinas: in the Vatican. Collated by Bekker and Amati; far the best extant MS., but evidently founded on a much corrupted copy. See note on 9. 8. 1. P,. Codex Parisiensis: at Paris. Contains con- siderable excerpts; evidently founded on a good MS.; considered by Wimmer second only in authority to U. (Of other collections of excerpts may be mentioned one at Munich, called after Pletho.) Second Class : M (M,, M,). Codices Medicei: at Florence. Agree so closely that they may be re- garded as a single MS.; considered by Wimmer much inferior to U, but of higher authority than Ald. Xi INTRODUCTION P. Codex Parisiensis: at Paris. Considered by Wimmer somewhat inferior to M and V, and more on a level with Ald. mP, Margin of the above. A note in the MS. states that the marginal notes are not scholia, but variae lectiones aut emendationes. V. Codex Vindobonensis: at Vienna. Contains the first five books and two chapters of the sixth; closely resembles M in style and readings. Third Class : Ald. Editio Aldina: the edztzo princeps, printed at Venice 1495-8. Believed by Wimmer to be founded on a single MS., and that an inferior one to those enumerated above, and also to that used by Gaza. Its readings seem often to show signs of a deliberate attempt to produce a smooth text: hence the value of this edition as witness to an independent MS. authority is much im- paired. (Bas. Editio Basiliensis: printed at Bale, 1541. A careful copy of Ald., in which a number of printer’s errors are corrected and a few new ones introduced (Wimmer). Cam. Editio Camotiana (or Aldina minor, altera) : printed at Venice, 1552. Also copied from Ald., but less carefully corrected than Bas. ; the editor Camotius, in a few passages, Xiv INTRODUCTION altered the text to accord with Gaza’s version.) G. The Latin version of Theodore Gaza,! the Greek refugee: first printed at Treviso (Tarvisium) in 1483. A wonderful work for the time at which it appeared. Its present value is due to the fact that the translation was made from a different MS. to any now known. Unfortunately how- ever this does not seem to have been a better text than that on which the Aldine edition was based. Moreover Gaza did not stick to his authority, but adopted freely Pliny’s versions of Theophrastus, emending where he could not follow Pliny. There are several editions of Gaza’s work: thus G. Par.G. Bas. indicate respectively editions pub- lished at Paris in 1529 and at Bale in 1534 and 1550. Wimmer has no doubt that the Tarvisian is the earliest edition, and he gives its readings, whereas Schneider often took those of G.Bas. Vin. Vo.Cod.Cas. indicate readings which Schnei- der believed to have MS. authority, but which are really anonymous emendations from the margins of MSS. used by his pre- decessors, and all, in Wimmer’s opinion 1 See Sandys, History of Classical Scholarship, ii. p. 62, etc. XV INTRODUCTION ‘traceable to Gaza’s version. Schneider's so-called Codex Casauboni he knew, ac- cording to Wimmer, only from Hofmann’s edition. B. Editions H. Editio Heinsii, printed at Leyden, 1613: founded on Cam. and very carelessly printed, repeating the misprints of that edition and adding many others. In the preface Daniel Heins! pretends to have had access to a critical edition and to a Heidelberg MS.; this claim appears to be en- tirely fictitious. The book indeed contains what Wimmer calls a farrago emendationum; heremarks that ‘all the good things in it Heinsius owed to the wit of others, while all its faults and follies we owe to Heinsius.’ Schneider calls it edilio omnium pessima. Bod. Editio Bodaei (viz. of Joannes Bodaeus a XVi Stapel), printed at Amsterdam, 1644. The text of Heinsius is closely followed ; the margin con- tains a number of emendations taken from the margin of Bas. and from Scaliger, Robertus Con- stantinus, and Salmasius, with a few due to the editor himself. The commentary, according to Sir William Thiselton-Dyer, is ‘botanically monumental and fundamental.’ 1 See Sandys, op. cit. p. 313 ete. INTRODUCTION St. Stackhouse, Oxford, 1813: a prettily printed Sch. edition with some illustrations: text founded on Ald. The editor seems to have been a fair botanist, but an indifferent scholar, though occa- sionally he hits on a certain emendation. The notes are short and generally of slight value. The book is however of interest, as being appa- rently the only work on the ‘ Enquiry’ hitherto published in England. J. G. Schneider (and Linck), Leipzig: vols. i-iv. published in 1818, vol. v. in 1821; contains also the περὶ αἰτιῶν and the fragments, and a re- print of Gaza’s version (corrected). The fifth, or supplementary, volume, written during the author’s last illness, takes account of the Codex Urbinas, which, unfortunately for Schneider, did not become known till his edition was finished. It is remarkable in how many places he anticipated by acute emendation the readings of U. The fifth volume also gives an account of criticisms of the earlier volumes by the eminent Greek Adamantios Koraés! and Kurt Sprengel. This is a monumental edition, despite the ver- bosity of the notes, somewhat careless references and reproduction of the MSS. readings, and an imperfect comprehension of the compressed style of Theophrastus, which leads to a good deal of wild emendation or rewriting of the text. For the first time we find an attempt at 1 See Sandys, op. cit. iii. pp. 361 foll. XVii INTRODUCTION providing a critical text, founded not on the Aldine edition, but on comparison of the manu- scripts then known; the Medicean and Viennese had been collated a few years before by J. Th. Schneider. We find also full use made of the ancient authors, Athenaeus, Plutarch, Pliny, Dioscorides, Nicander, Galen, etc., who quoted or adapted passages of Theophrastus, and copious references, often illuminating, to those who illustrate him, as Varro, Columella, Palladius, Aelian, the Geoponica. Spr. Kurt Sprengel, Halle, 1822. This is not an edition of the text, but a copious commentary with German translation. Sprengel was a better botanist than scholar; Wimmer speaks dis- paragingly of his knowledge of Greek and of the translation. (See note prefixed to the Index of Plants.) W Fr. Wimmer: (1) An edition with introduction, analysis, critical notes, and Sprengel’s identi- fications of the plant-names ; Breslau, 1842. (2) A further revised text with new Latin translation, apparatus criticus, and full indices ; the Index Plantarum gives the identifications of Sprengel and Fraas; Didot Library, Paris, n.d. (3) A reprint of this text in Teubner’s series, 1854, These three books are an indispensable supplement to Schneider's great work. The notes in the edition of XVili INTRODUCTION 1842 are in the main critical, but the editor’s remarks on the interpretation of thorny passages are often extremely acute, and always worth attention. The mass of material collected by Schneider is put into an accessible form. Wimmer is far more conservative in textual criticism than Schneider, and has a better appreciation of Theophrastus’ elliptical and some- what peculiar idiom, though some of his emendations appear to rest on little basis. A collation of the Paris MSS. (P and P,) was made for Wimmer; for the readings of U and M he relied on Schneider, who, in his fifth volume, had compared U with Bodaeus’ edition. A fresh collation of the rather exiguous manuscript authorities is perhaps required before anything like a definitive text can be pro- vided. Wimmer’s Latin translation is not very helpful, since it slurs the difficulties: the Didot edition, in which it appears, is disfigured with numerous misprints. (Sandys’ History of Classical Scholarship (ii. p. 380) mentions translations into Latin and Italian by Bandini; of this work I know nothing.) C. Other Commentators Seal. J.C. Scaliger : Commentarii et animadverstones on the περὶ φυτῶν ἱστορία posthumously published by his son Sylvius at Leyden, 1584. (He also wrote a commentary on the περὶ αἰτιῶν, which was edited by Robertus Constantinus and pub- xix INTRODUCTION lished at Geneva in 1566.) The most accurate and brilliant scholar who has contributed to the elucidation of Theophrastus. R.Const. Robertus Constantinus (see above). Added notes of his own, many of them valuable, which are given with Scaliger’s in Bodaeus’ edition. Salm. Salmasius (Claude de Saumaise). Made many happy corrections of Theophrastus’ text in his Exzercitationes Plinianae. Palm. Jacobus Palmerius (Jacques de Paulmier). His Exercitaliones tn oplimos auctores Graecos (Leyden, 1668) contain a certain number of acute emendations ; Wimmer considers that he had a good understanding of Theophrastus’ style. Meurs. Johannes Meursius (Jan de Meurs). Author of some critical notes on Theophrastus pub- lished at Leyden in 1640; also of a book on Crete. Dalec. Jean Jacques D’Aléchamps: the botanist. Author of Historia plantarum universalis, Lyons, 1587, and editor of Pliny’s Natwral History. Mold. J. J. P. Moldenhauer. Author of T'entamen in Historiam plantarum Theophrasti, Hamburg, 1791. This book, which I have not been able to see and know only from Wimmer’s citations, contains, according to him, very valuable notes on the extremely difficult Introduction to the ‘ Historia’ (Book I. chaps. i.-ii.). XxX INTRODUCTION II.—Tueorurastus Lirk anp Works Such information as we possess concerning the life of Theophrastus comes mainly from Diogenes Laertius’ Lives of the Philosophers, compiled at least four hundred years after Theophrastus’ death; it is given therefore here for what it may be worth; there is no intrinsic improbability in most of what Diogenes records. He was born in 370 B.c. at Eresos in Lesbos; at an early age he went to Athens and there became a pupil of Plato. It may be surmised that it was from him that he first learnt the importance of that principle of classification which runs through all his extant works, including even the brochure known as the ‘Characters’ (if it is rightly ascribed to him), and which is ordinarily considered as characteristic of the teaching of his second master Aristotle. But in Plato’s own later speculations classification had a very important place, since it was by grouping things in their ‘natural kinds’ that, according to his later metaphysic, men were to arrive at an adumbration of the ‘ideal forms’ of which these kinds are the phenomenal counterpart, and which constitute the world of reality. Whether Theophrastus gathered the principle of classification from Plato or from his fellow-pupil Aristotle, it appears in his hands to have been for the first time systematically applied to the vegetable world. Throughout his botanical xxi INTRODUCTION works the constant implied question is ‘ What is its difference ?’, ‘What is its essential nature ?’, viz. ‘What are the characteristic features in virtue of which a plant may be distinguished from other plants, and which make up its own ‘nature’ or essential character ? Theophrastus appears to have been only Aristotle’s junior by fifteen years. On Plato’s death he became Aristotle’s pupil, but, the difference in age not being very great, he and his second master appear to have been on practically equal terms. We are assured that Aristotle was deeply attached to his friend ; while as earnest of an equally deep attachment on the other side Theophrastus took Aristotle’s son under his particular care after his father’s death. Aristotle died at the age of sixty-three, leaving to his favourite pupil his books, including the auto- graphs of his own works, and his garden in the grounds of the Lyceum. ‘The first of these bequests, if the information is correct, is of great historical importance; it may well be that we owe to Theophrastus the publication of some at least of his master’s voluminous works. And as to the garden it is evident that it was here that the first systematic botanist made many of the observations which are recorded in his botanical works. Diogenes has preserved his will, and there is nothing in the terms of this interesting document to suggest that it is not authentic. Of special interest is the provision made for the maintenance of the garden; x y¥di INTRODUCTION it is bequeathed to certain specified friends and to those who will spend their time with them in learn- ing and philosophy; the testator is to be buried in it without extravagant expense, a custodian is appointed, and provision is made for the emancipa- tion of various gardeners, so soon as they have earned their freedom by long enough service. According to Diogenes Theophrastus died at the age of eighty-five. He is made indeed to say in the probably spurious Preface to the ‘ Characters’ that he is writing in his ninety-ninth year; while St. Jerome’s Chronicle asserts that he lived to the age of 107. Accepting Diogenes’ date, we may take it that he died about 285 s.c.; it is said that he complained that “we die just when we are beginning to live.” His life must indeed have been a remarkably full and interesting one, when we consider that he enjoyed the personal friendship of two such men as Plato and Aristotle, and that he had witnessed the whole of the careers of Philip and Alexander of Macedon. ‘To Alexander indeed he was directly indebted ; the great conqueror had not been for nothing the pupil of the encyclopaedic Aristotle. He took with him to the East scientifically trained observers, the results of whose observations were at Theophrastus’ disposal. Hence it is that his de- scriptions of plants are not limited to the flora of Greece and the Levant; to the reports of Alexander’s followers he owed his accounts of such plants as the cotton-plant, banyan, pepper, cinnamon, myrrh and xxiii INTRODUCTION frankincense. It has been a subject of some con- troversy whence he derived his accounts of plants whose habitat was nearer home. Kirchner, in an able tract, combats the contention of Sprengel that his observations even of the Greek flora were not made at first hand. Now at this period the Peri- patetic School must have been a very important educational institution; Diogenes says that under Theophrastus it numbered two thousand pupils. Moreover we may fairly assume that Alexander, from his connexion with Aristotle, was interested in it, while we are told that at a later time Demetrius Phalereus assisted it financially. May we not hazard a guess that a number of the students were ap- propriately employed in the collection of facts and observations? The assumption that a number of ‘travelling students’ were so employed would at all events explain certain references in Theophrastus’ botanical works. He says constantly ‘The Maced- onians say, ‘The men of Mount Ida say’ and so forth. Now it seems hardly probable that he is quoting from written treatises by Macedonian or Idaean writers. It is at least a plausible suggestion that in such references he is referring to reports ot the districts in question contributed by students of the school. In that case ‘The Macedonians say ’ would mean ‘ This is what our representative was told in Macedonia.’ It is further noticeable that the tense used is sometimes past, e.g. ‘The men of Mount Ida said’; an obvious explanation of this is χχὶν INTRODUCTION supplied by the above conjecture. It is even possible that in one place (3. 12. 4.) the name of one of these students has been preserved. Theophrastus, like his master, was a very volu- minous writer; Diogenes gives a list of 227 treatises from his pen, covering most topics of human interest, as Religion, Politics, Ethics, Education, Rhetoric, Mathematics, Astronomy, Logic, Meteorology and other natural sciences. His oratorical works enjoyed a high reputation in antiquity. Diogenes attributes to him ten works on Rhetoric, of which one On Style was known to Cicero, who adopted from it the classification of styles into the ‘ grand,’ the “ plain,’ and the ‘ intermediate.’! Of one or two other lost works we have some knowledge. Thus the substance of an essay on Piety is preserved in Porphyry de Abstinentia.2, The principal works still extant are the nine books of the Enquiry into Plants, and the six books on the Causes of Plants ; these seem to be complete. We have also considerable fragments of treatises entitled :—of Sense-perception and objects of Sense, of Stones, of Fire, of Odours, of Winds, of Weather-Signs, of Weariness, of Dizziness, of Sweat, Metaphysics, besides a number of unassigned excerpts. The style of these works, as of the botanical books, suggests that, as in the case of Aristotle, what we possess consists of notes for lectures or notes taken of lectures. There is no literary charm; the sen- 1 Sandys, i. p. 99. 2 Bernays, Theophrastus, 1866. XXV INTRODUCTION tences are mostly compressed and highly elliptical, to the point sometimes of obscurity. It follows that translation, as with Aristotle, must be to some extent paraphrase. The thirty sketches of ‘Characters’ ascribed to Theophrastus, which have found many imitators, and which are well known in this country through Sir R. Jebb’s brilliant translation, stand on a quite different footing ; the object of this curious and amusing work is discussed in Sir R. Jebb’s Introduction and in the more recent edition of Edmonds and Austen. Well may Aristotle, as we are assured, have commended his pupil’s diligence. It is said that, when he retired from the headship of the school, he handed it over to Theophrastus. We are further told that the latter was once prosecuted for impiety, but the attack failed; also that he was once banished from Athens for a year, it does not appear under what circumstances. He was con- sidered an attractive and lively lecturer. Diogenes’ sketch ends with the quotation of some sayings attributed to him, of which the most noteworthy are ‘ Nothing costs us so dear as the waste of time,’ ‘One had better trust an unbridled horse than an undigested harangue.’ He was followed to his grave, which we may hope was, in accordance with his own wish, in some peaceful corner of the Lyceum garden, by a great assemblage of his fellow townsmen. XXVI1 INTRODUCTION The principal references in the notes are to the following ancient authors :— Apollon. Arist. Arr: Athen. Col. Diod. Diosc. (reop. Nic. Pall. Paus. Plin. Plut. Seyl. Apollonius, Historia Miraculorum. Aristotle. Bekker, Berlin, 1831. Arrian. Hercher (Teubner). Athenaeus. Dindorf, Leipzig, 1827. Columella, de re rustica. Schneider, Leipzig, 1794. Diodorus. Pedanius Dioscurides, de materia medica. Well- mann, Berlin, 1907. Geoponica. Beckh (Teubner), 1895. Nicander, Theriaca. Schneider, Leipzig, 1816. Palladius, de re rustica. Schneider, Leipzig, 1795. Pausanias. Schubart (Teubner), Leipzig, 1881. Plinius, Naturalis Historia. Mayhoff (Teubner), 1887. (Reference by book and section.) Plutarch. Hercher (Teubner), Leipzig, 1872. Scylax, Periplus. Vossius, Amsterdam 1639. XX Vil 1, Aaieaadialao hd wart: εὐμνθννθνν if ὯΝ ᾿ We int bri sit x ng “i srs re ταῦ τον ᾿ pec ΤῊΝ have A i, a τὸ ΤΩΝ nia ΤῊΝ Ἐν or a ee be a | | | ne hdeaet ot) νά teal ΔΕΙΝᾺ ig vy nae Ay a y ion Ἧ battle * ni tesa ΟΝ were Greil “ieee ii ΗΝ reais NE spa seh eaves aT fas sigs Bh bite Cy Nae ae Ὁ a ee hincee eee ie ales, iG } ᾿ 7 2 ᾿ ἐ \ : rt 1 7 ] eat er aie Sank ; ete ie of f με me ὺν πὰ % a Saeed «. one ne Ἄς OG tha: no ¢ an Cet, Ant a irae ino ἡ: ων μυνν}. Preeti ὙΠ a Vee, 2) Ve ee i x ) : Ay: f via ν inp ees es ἜΗΝ roms Pa wa Δ ων δ ee Se Δ ih τ - ὯΝ peut. A ey a scene Tt " fy uy τ γε 46) Peak (} Zo δὲ ΔΝ eat: ahs reat vrei tis: re ou Paha, Ci, δος ΠΟΙ “ΟΝ a : wee ations cial ti wy νοὶ £8 Ἢ a Wes ote κυ ᾿ πον ἤν ων Αὐβθεν. ἐπε ὃ ποδί patie ἢ. wipes riran pat i a one νον: δ) of : ‘gh agen, Waly ων mer Re iter th | _ τ ΠΣ wn) bh, 36 τή jean hall Cocca ti ᾿ ᾿ ᾿ mnie vet by ip rest ete ᾿ THEOPHRASTUS ENQUIRY INTO: PLANTS BOOK I ΘΕΟΦΡΑΣΤΟΥ͂ ΠΕΡῚ ®TTON ΙΣΤΟΡΙΑΣ Α a Aa Ν x \ Ν I. Τῶν φυτῶν τὰς διαφορὰς καὶ τὴν ἄλλην ΄ / ’ \ , \ \ : φύσιν ληπτέον κατά TE TA μέρη Kal τὰ πάθη καὶ Ν ΓΖ \ \ , ” N \ 4 Tas γενέσεις Kal τοὺς βίους: ἤθη yap καὶ πράξεις >’ δ) Lcd Ni aA SIN ’ € \ \ οὐκ ἔχουσιν ὥσπερ τὰ ζῶα. εἰσὶ δ᾽ αἱ μὲν κατὰ \ / \ AS / \ \ / > τὴν γένεσιν καὶ τὰ πάθη καὶ τοὺς βίους εὐθεωρη- , \ Cae e \ Ν \ , , τότεραι καὶ pdous, ai δὲ κατὰ τὰ μέρη πλείους ’ A lal ἔχουσι ποικιλίας. αὐτὸ yap τοῦτο πρῶτον οὐχ ς A > , \ a a , \ \ , ἱκανῶς ἀφώρισται τὰ ποῖα δεῖ μέρη καὶ μὴ μέρη a » % ld καλεῖν, ἀλλ᾽ ἔχει τινὰ ἀπορίαν. rms \ 5 / ee > lo O07 / a Say To μὲν οὖν μέρος ate ἐκ τῆς ἰδίας φύσεως ὃν ἀεὶ a / x e fa) A Ὁ / 2 δοκεῖ διαμένειν ἢ ἁπλῶς ἢ ὅταν γένηται, καθάπερ ᾽ A , \ A , Ἁ ” ἐν τοῖς ζώοις τὰ ὕστερον γενησόμενα, πλὴν εἴ τι 1 τὰ ins. Sch., om. Ald.H. 2 πάθη, a@ more general word than δυνάμεις, ‘virtues’ : cf. 1. 5.4; 8. 4. 2; it seems to mean here something like ‘behaviour,’ in relation to environment. Instances of πάθη are given 4. 2.11; 4.14. 6. 3 ἔχουσι conj. H.; ἔχουσαι W. with Ald. 2 THEOPHRASTUS ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS BOOK: 1 Or tHe Parts OF PLANTS AND THEIR COMPOSITION. Or CLASSIFICATION. Introductory: How plants are to be classified; difficulty of defining what are the essential ‘parts’ of a plant, especially if plants are assumed to correspond to animals. I. In considering the distinctive characters of plants and their nature generally one must take into account their! parts, their qualities? the ways in which their life originates, and the course which it follows in each case : (conduct and activities we do not find in them, as we do in animals). Now the differences in the way in which their life origin- ates, in their qualities and in their life-history are com- paratively easy to observe and are simpler, while those shewn® in their ‘parts’ present more com- plexity. Indeed it has not even been satisfactorily determined what ought and what ought not to be called ‘parts, and some difficulty is involved in making the distinction. Now it appears that by a ‘ part,’ seeing that it is something which belongs to the plant’s characteristic nature, we mean something which is permanent either absolutely or when once it has appeared (like those parts of animals which remain for a time undeveloped) 3 THEOPHRASTUS ὃ \ U A a A 7 ’ , A la νόσον ἢ γῆρας ἢ πήρωσιν ἀποβάλλεται. τῶν ϑ'.}υ al f Μ γῶν Ἀν ΟΝ x σ Ἄ “ , δ᾽ ἐν τοῖς φυτοῖς ἔνια τοιαῦτ᾽ ἐστὶν ὥστ᾽ ἐπέτειον Μ \ 4 ἔχειν τὴν οὐσίαν, οἷον ἄνθος βρύον φύλλον ld A \ an a καρπός, ἁπλῶς ὅσα πρὸ τῶν καρπῶν ἢ ἅμα , a a ” \ ΨΆΝ € , γίνεται τοῖς καρποῖς: ἔτι δὲ αὐτὸς ὁ βλαστός" > \ / \ ᾽ αἰεὶ γὰρ ἐπίφυσιν λαμβάνει τὰ δένδρα κατ ς , Μ a a ἐνιαυτὸν ὁμοίως ἔν τε τοῖς ἄνω καὶ ἐν τοῖς περὶ \ c/s [4 > (2 Lal / / , Tas ῥίζας: ὥστε, εἰ μέν τις ταῦτα θήσει μέρη, TO fol ΒΥ Μ \ > 7 ἊΝ ᾽ \ τε πλῆθος ἀόριστον ἔσται Kal οὐδέποτε TO αὐτὸ a , > 0 9 \ , 7, ar τῶν μορίων" εἰ δ᾽ αὖ μὴ μέρη, συμβήσεται, δι᾿ ὧν [2 4 \ ’ la) \ = / τέλεια γίνεται Kal φαίνεται, ταῦτα μὴ εἶναι μέρη: \ Bractavovta yap καὶ θάλλοντα Kal καρπὸν ” » / \ (/ \ A EYOVTA πάντα καλλίω Kal τελειότερα καὶ δοκεῖ \ Μ « \ s b] 4 , δὶ καὶ ἔστιν. αἱ μὲν οὖν ἀπορίαι σχεδόν εἰσιν αὗται. ες , / Taya δὲ οὐχ ὁμοίως ἅπαντω ξητητέον οὔτε » a Μ 7 4» “ \ \ / ἐν τοῖς ἄλλοις οὔθ᾽ ὅσα πρὸς τὴν γένεσιν, ΕῚ 7 \ 4 / / \ αὐτά τε τὰ γεννώμενα μέρη θετέον οἷον τοὺς ΄ OX \ \ Μ a , ᾽ καρπούς. οὐδὲ γὰρ τὰ ἔμβρυα τῶν ζώων. εἰ δὲ ἐν τῇ ὥρᾳ ὄψει τοῦτό γε κάλλιστον, 1 2,6. the male inflorescence of some trees; the term is of course wider than ‘ catkin.’ 4 4.¢. flower, catkin, leaf, fruit, shoot. 4 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. τ. 2-ὸῈ —permanent, that is, unless it be lost by disease, age or mutilation. However some of the parts of plants are such that their existence is limited to a year, for instance, flower, ‘ catkin,’! leaf, fruit, in fact all those parts which are antecedent to the fruit or else appear along with it. Also the new shoot itself must be included with these; for trees always make fresh growth every year alike in the parts above ground and in those which pertain to the roots. So that if one sets these 2 down as ‘ parts, the number of parts will be indeterminate and constantly changing ; if on the other hand these are not to be called ‘parts,’ the result will be that things which are essential if the plant is to reach its perfection, and which are its conspicuous features, are nevertheless not ‘parts’; for any plant always appears to be, as indeed it is, more comely and more perfect when it makes new growth, blooms, and bears fruit. Such, we may say, are the difficulties involved in defining a § part.’ But perhaps we should not expect to find in plants a complete correspondence with animals in regard to those things which concern repro- duction any more than in other respects; and so we should reckon as ‘parts’ even those things to which the plant gives birth, for instance their fruits, although *? we do not so reckon the unborn young of animals. (However, if such 6 a product seems fairest to the eye, because the plant is then in its prime, we can draw no inference from this in 3 οὐδὲ γὰρ : οὐδὲ seems to mean no more than οὐ (cf. neque enim=non enim) ; γὰρ refers back to the beginning of the ὃ. 4 ἐν τῇ Spa ὄψει τοῦτό ye I conj.; τῇ ὥρᾳ ὄψει τό γε vulg. W.; τοῦτο, t.e. flower or fruit. 5 THEOPHRASTUS 2Q\ A > \ \ a , b a x οὐδὲν σημεῖον, ἐπεὶ καὶ τῶν ζώων εὐθενεῖ τὰ / κύοντα. XN ’ ’ \ Πολλὰ δὲ καὶ τὰ μέρη κατ᾽ ἐνιαυτὸν ἀπο- ΄ / “ » \ / \ βάλλει, καθάπερ οἱ τε ἔλαφοι τὰ κέρατα καὶ ἡ \ Ἂν \ fd ΄ τὰ φωλεύοντα τὰ πτερὰ καὶ τρίχας τετράποδα" “ 2 »>Q\ » ” \ es a a ὥστ᾽ οὐδὲν ἄτοπον ἄλλως TE καὶ ὅμοιον ὃν TO val \ / φυλλοβολεῖν τὸ πάθος. € 7, ἵν AC \ \ \ ,ὔ 5 \ \ Ὡσαύτως δ᾽ οὐδὲ τὰ πρὸς τὴν γένεσιν" ἐπεὶ Kal Taal XY \ , \ » ἐν τοῖς ζώοις τὰ μὲν συνεκτίκτεται τὰ δ᾽ ἀπο- ͵ , ἢ , a ΄ὕ ” καθαίρεται καθάπερ ἀλλότρια τῆς φύσεως. ἔοικε , \ \ \ \ / δὲ παραπλησίως Kal Ta περὶ THY βλάστησιν A / ἔχειν. ἡ yap τοι βλάστησις γενέσεως χάριν ἐστὶ n , τῆς τελειας. \ Ὅλως δὲ καθάπερ εἴπομεν οὐδὲ πάντα - , AP 9 TN ζω ΄ / x A \ ¢ ὁμοίως καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν ζώων ληπτέον. δι᾽ ὃ Kal ὁ x died a \ \ ἀριθμὸς ἀόριστος: πανταχῆ yap βλαστητικὸν . rn “ [7 fal \ ἅτε καὶ πανταχῆ ζῶν. ὥστε ταῦτα μὲν οὕτως ς / 3 / ’ \ a ᾽ \ \ al ὑποληπτέον οὐ μόνον εἰς τῶ VUY AANA καὶ τῶν / / “ ἣν \ al > μελλόντων χάριν: ὅσα yap μὴ οἷόν τε ado- a , \ / 7 μοιοῦν περίεργον TO γλίχεσθαι πάντως, ἵνα μὴ \ \ ᾽ td Ἢ / / « \ καὶ τὴν οἰκείαν ἀποβάλλωμεν θεωρίαν. ἡ δὲ / a a lal > a a ἱστορία τῶν φυτῶν ἐστιν WS ἁπλῶς εἰπεῖν ἢ KATA 1 εὐθενεῖ conj. Sch., εὐθετεῖ UMVAId. 16. we do not argue from the fact that animals are at their handsomest in the breeding season that the young is therefore ‘part’ of the animal. 2 Lit. ‘which are in holes,’ in allusion to the well-known belief that animals (especially birds) which are out of sight in the winter are hiding in holes; the text is supported by [Arist.] de plantis 1. 3, the author of which had evidently read this passage ; but possibly some such words as τάς τε φολίδας καὶ have dropped out after φωλεύοντα. 6 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. 1. 3-4 support of our argument, since even among animals those that are with young are at their best.1) Again many plants shed their parts every year, even as stags shed their horns, birds which hiber- nate? their feathers, four-footed beasts their hair : so that it is not strange that the parts of plants should not be permanent, especially as what thus occurs in animals and the shedding of leaves in plants are analogous processes. In like manner the parts concerned with repro- duction are not permanent in plants; for even in animals there are things which are separated from the parent when the young is born, and there are other things? which are cleansed away, as though neither of these belonged to the animal’s essential nature. And so too it appears to be with the growth of plants; for of course growth leads up to reproduction as the completion of the process. And in general, as we have said, we must not assume that in all respects there is complete correspondence between plants and animals. And that is why the number also of parts is indeterminate ; for a plant has the power of growth in all its parts, inasmuch as it has life in allits parts. Wherefore we should assume the truth to be as I have said, not only in regard to the matters now before us, but in view also of those which will come before us presently ; for it is waste of time to take great pains to make comparisons where that is impossible, and in so doing we may lose sight also of our proper subject of enquiry. The enquiry into plants, to put it generally, may 3 2,6. the embryo is not the only thing derived from the parent animal which is not a ‘ part’ of it; there is also the ised supply ἘΠ ἢ with the young, and the after-birth. a Che Corn THEOPHRASTUS \ Μ , \ \ μέ \ a \ \ τὰ ἔξω μόρια Kal THY ὅλην μορφὴν ἢ κατὰ τὰ / [4 > \ A“ ᾿ \ lal “ ἐντὸς, ὥσπερ ἐπὶ τῶν ζώων τὰ ἐκ τῶν ἀνατομῶν. / 3 a a an Ληπτέον δ᾽ ἐν αὐτοῖς ποῖά τε πᾶσιν ὑπάρχει Sree N \ lal ” a) re / ” \ ταὐτὰ Kat ποῖα ἴδια καθ᾽ ἕκαστον γένος, ἔτι δὲ - > “ “Ὁ Ψ / ’ TOV αὐτῶν ποῖα ὅμοια' λέγω δ᾽ οἷον φύλλον pita , ᾽ a \ \ a φλοιός. οὐ δεῖ δὲ οὐδὲ τοῦτο λανθάνειν εἴ TL κατ᾽ > / / “ SAX a ΄ \ ἀναλογίαν θεωρητέον, ὥσπερ ἐπὶ τῶν ζώων, τὴν > \ (/ a ee \ \ > ἀναφορὰν ποιουμένους δῆλον OTL πρὸς τὰ ἐμ- , \ , \ 9 “ ee 4 φερέστατα καὶ τελειότατα. Kal ἁπλῶς δὲ ὅσα a ΜΝ lal > , a > -“ , € τῶν ἐν φυτοῖς ἀφομοιωτέον τῷ ἐν τοῖς ζώοις, ὡς » ’ / 2a tr ’ a a N = ἄν τίς τῴ γ᾽ ἀνάλογον ἀφομοιοῖ. ταῦτα μὲν οὖν I \ ’ ΄“ διωρίσθω τὸν τρόπον τοῦτον. e Ἁ lal A Αἱ δὲ τῶν μερῶν διαφοραὶ σχεδὸν ὡς τύπῳ cr ᾽ 2 / a A \ \ Μ λαβεῖν εἰσιν ἐν τρισίν, ἢ τῷ τὰ μὲν ἔχειν lal \ \ ΄ὕ , fi \ , a τὰ δὲ μή, καθάπερ φύλλα Kal καρπόν, ἢ TO Ἁ «“ \ ” Ba , an \ ς / μὴ ὅμοια μηδὲ ἴσα, ἢ τρίτον τῷ μὴ ὁμοίως. ’ \ € Ἂν » / e / / τούτων δὲ ἡ μὲν ἀνομοιότης ὁρίζεται σχήματι ’ / / ’ χρώματι πυκνότητι μανότητι τραχύτητι λειότητι καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις πάθεσιν, ἔτι δὲ ὅσαι διαφοραὶ “ “Ὁ / an TOV χυλῶν. ἡ δὲ ἀνισότης ὑπεροχῇ Kal ἐλλείψει κατὰ πλῆθος ἢ μέγεθος. ὡς δ᾽ εἰπεῖν τύπῳ 1 A very obscure sentence ; so W. renders the MSS. text. 2 2,6. ‘inequality’ might include ‘ unlikeness.’ 8 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. 1. 4-6 either take account of the external parts and the form of the plant generally, or else of their internal parts: the latter method corresponds to the study of animals by dissection. Further we must consider which parts belong to all plants alike, which are peculiar to some one kind, and which of those which belong to all alike are themselves alike in all cases; for instance, leaves roots bark. And again, if in some cases analogy ought to be considered (for instance, an analogy presented by animals), we must keep this also in view ; and in that case we must of course make the closest resemblances and the most perfectly de- veloped examples our standard; 1!and, finally, the ways in which the parts of plants are affected must be compared to the corresponding effects in the case of animals, so far as one can in any given case find an analogy for comparison. So let these definitions stand. The essential parts of plants, and the materials of which they are made. Now the differences in regard to parts, to take a general view, are of three kinds: either one plant may possess them and another not (for instance, leaves and fruit), or in one plant they may be unlike in appearance or size to those of another, or, thirdly, they may be differently arranged. Now the unlike- ness between them is seen in form, colour, closeness of arrangement or its opposite, roughness or its opposite, and the other qualities; and again there are the various differences of flavour. The inequality is seen in excess or defect as to number or size, or, to speak generally, ?all the above-mentioned differences too 9 9 THEOPHRASTUS a ’ » \ κἀκεῖνα πάντα καθ᾽ ὑπεροχὴν καὶ ἔλλειψιν" TO \ a Ss \ ’ yap μᾶλλον καὶ ἧττον ὑπεροχὴ καὶ ἔλλειψις": TO \ Vo , a / ih / 3) e \ δὲ μὴ ὁμοίως τῇ θέσει διαφέρει: λέγω δ᾽ οἷον τὸ \ \ a τοὺς καρποὺς τὰ μὲν ἐπάνω τὰ δ᾽ ὑποκάτω TOV / ” \ ᾽ a a / AS \ 3 φύλλων ἔχειν Kal αὐτοῦ Tov δένδρου τὰ μὲν ἐξ », \ Nie) n / ” \ Aj ess a ἄκρου Ta δὲ ἐκ τῶν πλαγίων, ἔνια δὲ Kal ἐκ τοῦ 7 ι ἡ id ’ / / Ne ef, \ στελέχους, οἷον ἡ Αἰγυπτία συκάμινος, Kal ὅσα δὴ an / \ Kal ὑπὸ γῆς φέρει καρπόν, οἷον ἥ TE ἀραχίδνα καὶ “. > \ τὸ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ καλούμενον οὔϊγγον, καὶ εἰ τὰ μὲν » \ a / ¢ , ἔχει μίσχον τὰ δὲ μή. Kal ἐπὶ TOV ἀνθέων ὁμοίως: Ν Ν \ \ > \ ἊΝ ‘ \ δὲ Vv τὰ μὲν γὰρ περὶ αὐτὸν TOV καρπὸν τὰ δὲ ἄλλως. δ a / a / ὅλως δὲ TO τῆς θέσεως ἐν τούτοις Kal τοῖς φύλλοις A 33 a an , καὶ ἐν τοῖς βλαστοῖς ληπτέον. a \ \ Διαφέρει δὲ ἔνια καὶ τῇ τάξει: τὰ μὲν ws a >] [ἐ al ’ ἔτυχε, τῆς δ᾽ ἐλάτης οἱ κλῶνες KAT ἀλλήλους ε / a \ \ Ce st See \ ἑκατέρωθεν: τῶν δὲ καὶ οἱ ὄζοι δι’ ἴσου τε Kai ’ > lal / κατ᾽ ἀριθμὸν ἴσοι, καθάπερ τῶν τριόζων. \ \ / “Ὥστε τὰς μὲν διαφορὰς ἐκ τούτων ληπτέον ἐξ ka δ ΤΕ ier \ a 3. Ὁ ὧν καὶ ἡ ὅλη μορφὴ συνδηλοῦται καθ᾽ ἕκαστον. \ \ / 7, Αὐτὰ δὲ τὰ μέρη διαριθμησαμένους πειρατέον / a περὶ ἑκάστου λέγειν. ἔστι δὲ πρῶτα μὲν Kal al / μέγιστα καὶ κοινὰ τῶν πλείστων τάδε, pita Ν » \ / ’ A / ᾽ yy καυλὸς ἀκρεμὼν κλάδος, εἰς ἃ διέλοιτ᾽ ἄν τις A) Ge SEY aes ol ee! 2 cf. 1. 6. 11. T. extends the term καρπός so as to include any succulent edible part of a plant. 3 T. does not consider that καρπός was necessarily ante- ceded by a flower. Io ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. τ. 6-9 are included under excess and defect: for the ‘more’ and the ‘less’ are the same thing as excess and defect, whereas ‘differently arranged’ implies a difference of position; for instance, the fruit may be above or below the leaves,! and, as to position on the tree itself, the fruit may grow on the apex of it or on the side branches, and in some cases even on the trunk, as in the sycamore; while some plants again even bear their fruit underground, for in- stance arakhidna® and the plant called in Egypt uingon ; again in some plants the fruit has a stalk, in some it has none. There is a like difference in the floral organs: in some cases they actually surround the fruit, in others they are differently placed®: in fact it is in regard to the fruit, the leaves, and the shoots that the question of position has to be considered. Or again there are differences as to symmetry ?#: in some cases the arrangement is irregular, while the branches of the silver-fir are arranged opposite one another; and in some cases the branches are at equal distances apart, and correspond in number, as where they are in three rows.® Wherefore the differences between plants must be observed in these particulars, since taken together they shew forth the general character of each plant. But, before we attempt to speak about each, we must make a list of the parts themselves. Now the primary and most important parts, which are also common to most, are these—root, stem, branch, twig ; these are the parts into which we might divide the plant, regarding them as members,® corresponding to 2 Pine G22. 5.2.6. ternate. 6 7.e. if we wished to make an anatomical division. μέλη conj. Sch. cf. 1.2.73 μέρη Ald. II 10 11 THEOPHRASTUS “ἤ ᾽ lé / > \ Lal , “ , ὥσπερ εἰς μέλη, καθάπερ ἐπὶ τῶν ζώων. ἕκαστόι id eC τε yap ἀνόμοιον καὶ ἐξ ἁπάντων τούτων τὰ ὅλα. dy δὲ C7, \ ὃ 2 ae \ \ > ’ὔ ott δὲ ῥίζα μὲν δι’ οὗ τὴν τροφὴν ἐπάγεται, ὃ / \ καυλὸς δὲ εἰς ὃ φέρεται. καυλὸν δὲ λέγω τὸ ὑπὲρ a » δ Te “-“ \ / « γῆς πεφυκὸς ἐφ᾽ ἕν: τοῦτο γὰρ κοινότατον ὁμοίως / , aA a ἐπετείοις καὶ γχρονίοις, ὃ ἐπὶ τῶν δένδρων lal / / ᾽ \ καλεῖται στέλεχος: ἀκρεμόνας δὲ τοὺς ἀπὸ / ay y n 3 τούτου σχιζομένους, ovs ἔνιοι καλοῦσιν ὄζους. \ \ iA \ κλάδον δὲ τὸ βλάστημα TO ἐκ τούτων ἐφ᾽ ἕν, οἷον Ν / μάλιστα TO ἐπέτειον. a Ἢ fa) Καὶ ταῦτα μὲν οἰκειότερα τῶν δένδρων. , ὁ δὲ καυλός, ὥσπερ εἴρηται, κοινότερος" ἔχει δὲ οὐ πάντα οὐδὲ τοῦτον, οἷον ἔνια τῶν ποιω- n \ ‘ ᾽ δῶν. τὰ δ᾽ ἔχει μὲν οὐκ ἀεὶ δὲ GAN ἐπέτειον, A “ / “ δι “ \ καὶ ὅσα χρονιώτερα ταῖς ῥίζαις. ὅλως δὲ / ἊΝ sy \ / \ \ πολύχουν TO φυτὸν καὶ ποικίλον καὶ χαλεπὸν > a / a δὲ \ \ 3 \ εἰπεῖν καθόλου: σημεῖον δὲ TO μηδὲν εἶναι κοινὸν Qn A a e / Vs “Ὁ Ψ λαβεῖν ὃ πᾶσιν ὑπάρχει, καθώπερ τοῖς ζώοις / \ / \ \ ? , ᾽ \ Ἂν ’ στόμα Kal κοιλία. τὰ δὲ ἀναλογίᾳ ταὐτὰ τὰ ὃ ”. 7 \ ev / Si SV, 7 ἄλλον τρόπον. οὔτε yap ῥίζαν πάντ᾽ ἔχει οὔτε καυ- Ul λὸν οὔτε ἀκρεμόνα οὔτε κλάδον οὔτε φύλλον οὔτε » BA \ CAs 4 Ἂ a / Ae a ἄνθος οὔτε καρπὸν οὔτ᾽ αὖ φλοιὸν ἢ μήτραν ἢ ἶνας ἢ 7 - ’ Ὁ ? ΄ Ὧν ΤῸ 3. φλέβας, οἷον μύκης ὕδνον' ἐν τούτοις δὲ ἡ οὐσία καὶ ἐν τοῖς τοιούτοις ἀλλὰ μάλιστα ταῦτα 1 2,6. before it begins to divide. 2 Or ‘ knots.’ 3 ἐφ᾽ conj. W.; ὑφ᾽ P,P,Ald. 4 χρονιώτερα conj. Sch.; χρονιώτερον Ald.H 5 ἀναλογίᾳ conj. Sch. ; ἀναλογία UAld. H. [2 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. 1. 9-11 the members of animals: for each of these is distinct in character from the rest, and together they make up the whole. The root is that by which the plant draws its nourishment, the stem that to which it is con- ducted. And by the ‘stem’ I mean that part which grows above ground and is single!; for that is the part which occurs most generally both in annuals and in long-lived plants; and in the case of trees it is called the ‘trunk.’ By ‘branches’ I mean the parts which split off from the stem and are called by some ‘boughs.’? By ‘twig’ I mean the growth which springs from the branch regarded as a single whole,? and especially such an annual growth. Now these parts belong more particularly to trees. The stem however, as has been said, is more general, though not all plants possess even this, for instance, some herbaceous plants are stemless; others again have it, not permanently, but as an annual growth, including some whose roots live beyond the year.* In fact your plant is a thing various and manifold, and so it is difficult to describe in general terms: in proof whereof we have the fact that we cannot here seize on any universal character which is common to all, as a mouth and a stomach are com- mon toall animals ; whereas in plants some characters are the same in all, merely in the sense that all have analogous ® characters, while others correspond otherwise. For not all plants have root, stem, branch, twig, leaf, flower or fruit, or again bark, core, fibres or veins; for instance, fungi and truffles; and yet these and such like characters belong to a plant’s essential nature. However, as has been said, these 13 THEOPHRASTUS ὑπιίρχει, καθάπερ εἴρηται, τοῖς δένδροις κἀκεινων οἰκειότερος ὁ μερισμός. πρὸς ἃ καὶ τὴν ἀναφορὰν τῶν ἄλλων ποιεῖσθαι δίκαιον. \ 7 \ Σχεδὸν δὲ Kal Tas ἄλλας μορφὰς ἑκάστων n fe AS an ταῦτα διασημαίνει. διαφέρουσι yap πλήθει τῷ ΄ / τούτων καὶ ὀλιγότητι Kal πυκνότητι καὶ pavo- \ a > , a xX 3 / / \ τητι Kal TO Eh ἕν ἢ εἰς πλείω σχίζεσθαι καὶ nr a [4 4 δ nr τοῖς ἄλλοις τοῖς ὁμοίοις. ἔστι δὲ ἕκαστον τῶν € / / \ e εἰρημένων οὐχ ὁμοιομερές" λέγω δὲ οὐχ ὁμοιο- εξ al “ \ € lal μερὲς OTL ἐκ TOV αὐτῶν μὲν ὁτιοῦν μέρος σύγς- a e/ \ r / > ’ > KeLTaL THS ῥίζης Kal τοῦ. στελέχους, GAN ov / ἊΝ \ N λέγεται στέλεχος TO ληφθὲν ἀλλὰ μόριον, ὡς lal lal / “ a ἐν τοῖς TOV ζώων μέλεσίν ἐστιν. ἐκ τῶν αὐτῶν μὲν id lal rn 7 XN Qn “ γὰρ ὁτιοῦν τῆς κνήμης ἢ τοῦ ἀγκῶνος, οὐχ ξ ’ XN / \ \ > n > . ὁμώνυμον δὲ καθάπερ σὰρξ καὶ ὀστοῦν, ἀλλ > / »O\ \ a ” > \ Ὁ“ ἀνώνυμον" οὐδὲ δὴ τῶν ἄλλων οὐδενὸς ὅσα μονο- nr lal n A n ειἰδῆ τῶν ὀργανικῶν: ἁπάντων γὰρ τῶν τοιούτων Ν / a lal ἀνώνυμα Ta μέρη. τῶν δὲ πολυειδῶν ὠνομασμένα / Ν Ν aA a / καθάπερ ποδὸς χειρὸς κεφαλῆς, οἷον δάκτυλος ev ’ / x XN \ / / ἣς ῥὶς ὀφθαλμός. καὶ τὰ μὲν μέγιστα μέρη σχεδὸν ταῦτά ἐστιν. ” Nee φ a \ Andra δὲ ἐξ ὧν ταῦτα φλοιὸς ξύλον μήτρα, / e an ὅσα ἔχει μήτραν. πάντα δ᾽ ὁμοιομερῆ. καὶ τὰ \ / 3, 3 e “ τούτων δὲ ἔτι πρότερα καὶ ἐξ ὧν ταῦτα, ὑγρὸν is — 1 There 1s no exact English equivalent for ὁμοιομερές, which denotes a whole composed of parts, each of which is, as it were, a miniature of the whole. cf. Arist. H.A. 1. 1. 2.2.6. any part taken of flesh or bone may be called ‘ flesh’ or ‘ bone.’ 6.9 MAES OF 5 ihe ards 4 e.g. fruit. τῇ ENQUIRY GINTO JPEANTS. Τὸ τ 111. 1 characters belong especially to trees, and our classification of characters belongs more particularly to these ; and it is right to make these the standard in treating of the others. Trees moreover shew forth fairly well the other features also which distinguish plants; for they exhibit differences in the number or fewness of these which they possess, as to the closeness or openness of their growth, as to their being single or divided, and in other like respects. Moreover each of the characters mentioned is not ‘composed of like parts’!; by which I mean that though any given part of the root or trunk is composed of the same elements as the whole, yet the part so taken is not itself called ‘trunk,’ but ‘a portion of a trunk.’ The case is the same with the members of an animal’s body; to wit, any part of the leg or arm is composed of the same elements as the whole, yet it does not bear the same name (as it does in the case of flesh or bone *) ; it has no special name. Nor again have subdivisions of any of those other organic parts* which are uniform special names, subdivisions of all such being nameless. But the subdivisions of those parts? which are compound have names, as have those of the foot, hand, and head, for instance, toe, finger, nose or eye. Such then are the largest ὃ parts of the plant. IJ. Again there are the things of which such parts are composed, namely bark, wood, and core (in the case of those plants which have it®), and these are all ‘composed of like parts.’ Further there are the things which are even prior to these, from which 5 4.e. the ‘ compound’ parts. 6 ξύλον μήτρα conj. W. from G. μήτρα ξύλον MSS. ξύλον, ὅσα conj. W.; ξύλα, ἢ ὅσα Ald. H. 18 THEOPHRASTUS Nex / ’ \ 2 \ 7 , φλὲψ σάρξ' ἀρχαὶ γὰρ αὗται" πλὴν εἴ τις λέγοι \ “ / τ τὰς τῶν στοιχείων δυνάμεις, αὗται δὲ κοιναὶ πάν- ι Ν φ > ’ὔ Ἁ ΕΥ̓͂ fy > Be των. ἡ μὲν οὖν οὐσία Kal ἡ ὅλη φύσις ἐν τούτοις. ν δ᾽ > \ “ > / / \ Ν Αλλα δ᾽ ἐστὶν ὥσπερ ἐπέτεια μέρη τὰ πρὸς Ἁ , τῷ ,, A / τὴν καρποτοκίαν, οἷον φύλλον ἄνθος μίσχος" τοῦτο δ᾽ ἐστὶν ᾧ συνήρτηται πρὸς τὸ φυτὸν τὸ e [ , J φύλλον καὶ ὁ καρπός: ἔτι δὲ [ἕλιξ] βρύον, οἷς a , “ fal ὑπάρχει, Kal ἐπὶ πᾶσι σπέρμα TO τοῦ καρποῦ" > . an καρπὸς δ᾽ ἐστὶ τὸ συγκείμενον σπέρμα μετὰ TOD an ’, περικαρπίου. παρὰ δὲ ταῦτα ἐνίων ἴδια ἄττα, 4 ς \ XN Ne. >’ / καθάπερ ἡ κηκὶς δρυὸς καὶ ἡ ἕλιξ ἀμπέλου. a \ IZ ” c a Καὶ τοῖς μὲν δένδρεσιν ἔστιν οὕτως διαλαβεῖν. a / fol τοῖς δ᾽ ἐπετείοις δῆλον ὡς ἅπαντα ἐπέτεια" μέχρι γὰρ τῶν καρπῶν ἡ φύσις. ὅσα δὴ ἐπετειό- AL Ti / / XS of ᾽ καρπα καὶ ὅσα διετίξει, καθάπερ σέλινον καὶ ἄλλ > \ , / ἄττα, καὶ ὅσα δὲ πλείω χρόνον ἔχει, τούτοις [Ὡ Ν ς \ > / \ , ἅπασι καὶ ὁ καυλὸς ἀκολουθήσει κατὰ λόγον." Y a / “ ὅταν γὰρ σπερμοφορεῖν μέλλωσι, τότε ἐκκαυλοῦ- σιν, ὡς ἕνεκα τοῦ σπέρματος ὄντων τῶν καυλῶν. Ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ταύτῃ διηρήσθω. τῶν δὲ ἄρτι “ , a εἰρημένων μερῶν πειρατέον ἕκαστον εἰπεῖν τί ἐστιν ὡς ἐν τύπῳ λέγοντας. ἣν \ 7 e \ , A \ a , To μὲν οὖν ὑγρὸν φανερόν: ὃ δὴ καλοῦσί τινες ΄ “" lé “ ἀπλῶς ἐν ἅπασιν ὁπόν, ὥσπερ καὶ Μενέστωρ, οἱ 1 οὐσία conj. Sch. (but he retracted it); συνουσία MSS. (?) Ald. 2 This definition is quoted by Hesych. s.v. μίσχος. 3 20m. ἕλιξ, which is mentioned below. 4 τὸ συγκείμενον σπέρμα, lit. ‘the compound seed,’ t.e. as many seeds as are contained in one περικάρπιον. 16 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. 1. 1-3 they are derived—-sap, fibre, veins, flesh: for these are elementary substances—unless one should prefer to call them the active principles of the elements ; and they are common to all the parts of the plant. Thus the essence! and entire material of plants consist in these. Again there are other as it were annual parts, which help towards the production of the fruit, as leaf, flower, stalk (that is, the part by which the leaf and the fruit are attached to the plant),? and again tendril,? ‘catkin’ (in those plants that have them). And in all cases there is the seed which belongs to the fruit: by ‘fruit’ is meant the seed or seeds,* together with the seed-vessel. Besides these there are in some cases peculiar parts, such as the gall in the oak, or the tendril in the vine. In the case of trees we may thus distinguish the annual parts, while it is plain that in annual plants all the parts are annual: for the end of their being is attained when the fruit is produced. And with those plants which bear fruit annually, those which take two years (such as celery and certain others 5) and those which have fruit on them for a longer time —with all these the stem will correspond to the vlant’s length of life: for plants develop a stem at whatever time they are about to bear seed, seeing that the stem exists for the sake of the seed. Let this suffice for the definition of these parts : and now we must endeavour to say what each of the parts just mentioned is, giving a general and typical description. The sap is obvious: some call it simply in all cases ‘juice, as does Menestor® among others: others, in >of. 7.1.2and3. © A Pythagorean philosopher of Sybaris. 17 THEOPHRASTUS ppt) \ a ” ᾽ ΄, 2 , ’ \ δ᾽ ἐν μὲν τοῖς ἄλλοις ἀνωνύμως ἐν δέ τισιν ὀπὸν ,, καὶ ἐν ἄλλοις δάκρυον. ives δὲ καὶ φλέβες καθ᾽ X “ G , αὑτὰ μὲν ἀνώνυμα τῇ δὲ ὁμοιότητι μεταλαμβά- a a / νουσε τῶν ἐν τοῖς ζώοις μορίων. ἔχει δὲ ἴσως Ν \ \ a Nee \ - καὶ ἄλλας διαφορὰς καὶ ταῦτα καὶ ὅλως τὸ τῶν φυτῶν γένος: πολύχουν γὰρ ὥσπερ εἰρήκαμεν. ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ διὰ τῶν γνωριμωτέρων μεταδιώκειν δεῖ \ \ fe τὰ ἀγνώριστα, γνωριμώτερα δὲ τὰ μείζω Kal ἐμ- φανῆ τῇ αἰσθήσει, δῆλον ὅτι καθάπερ ὑφήγηται / περὶ τούτων λεκτέον: ἐπαναφορὰν yap ἕξομεν τῶν ἄλλων πρὸς ταῦτα μέχρι πόσου καὶ πῶς a c , \ ἕκαστα μετέχει τῆς ὁμοιότητος. εἰλημμένων δὲ τῶν μερῶν μετὰ ταῦτα ληπτέον τὰς τούτων "Ἢ , \ διαφοράς: οὕτως γὰρ ἅμα Kal ἡ οὐσία φανερὰ \ Ca Lal “ ἣν » / Kal ἡ ὅλη TOV γενῶν πρὸς ἄλληλα διάστασις. Ἡ μὲν οὖν τῶν μεγίστων σχεδὸν εἴρηται: λέγω ’ -ε ἰὴ a a ” ς Ν / δ᾽ οἷον ῥίζης καυλοῦ τῶν ἄλλων" αἱ yap δυνάμεις καὶ ὧν χάριν ἕκαστον ὕστερον ῥηθήσονται. ἐξ e a \ ὧν yap καὶ ταῦτα καὶ τὰ ἄλλα σύγκειται a / \ a πειρατέον εἰπεῖν ἀρξαμένους ἀπὸ TOY πρώτων. a \ Πρῶτα δέ ἐστι τὸ ὑγρὸν καὶ θερμόν" ἅπαν yap ᾿ς φυτὸν ἔχει τινὰ ὑγρότητα καὶ θερμότητα σύμ- \ a φυτον ὥσπερ Kal ζῶον, ὧν ὑπολειπόντων γίνεται a \ ὔ ’ \ oe , , γῆρας καὶ φθίσις, τελείως δὲ ὑπολιπόντων θάνα- τος καὶ αὔανσις. ἐν μὲν οὖν τοῖς πλείστοις ἀνώ- 1 Lit. ‘ muscles and veins.’ 2 2,6. the analogy with animals is probably imperfect, but is useful so far as it goes. Σ᾿ lO: 4 e.g. the root, as such. 5 e.g. the different forms which roots assume. 18 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. 1. 3-5 the case of some plants give it no special name, while in some they call it ‘juice,’ and in others ‘gum.’ Fibre and ‘ veins’! have no special names in relation to plants, but, because of the resemblance, borrow the names of the corresponding parts of animals. ? It may be however that, not only these things, but the world of plants generally, exhibits also other differ- ences as compared with animals: for, as we have said,? the world of plants is manifold. However, since it is by the help of the better known that we must pursue the unknown, and better known are the things which are larger and plainer to our senses, it is clear that it is right to speak of these things in the way indicated: for then in dealing with the less known things we shall be making these better known things our standard, and shall ask how far and in what manner comparison is possible in each case. And when we have taken the parts,4 we must next take the differences which they exhibit,> for thus will their essential nature become plain, and at the same time the general differences between one kind of plant and another. Now the nature of the most important parts has been indicated already, that is, such parts as the root, the stem, and the rest: their functions and the reasons for which each of them exists will be set forth presently. For we must endeavour to state of what these, as well as the rest, are composed, starting from their elementary constituents. First come moisture and warmth : for every plant, like every animal, has a certain amount of moisture and warmth which essentially belong to it; and, if these fall short, age and decay, le if they fail altogether, death and witheri ing ensue. Now in 19 THEOPHRASTUS U ᾽ 7, ΄ ΄ νυμος ἡ ὑγρότης, ἐν ἐνίοις δὲ ὠνομασμένη καθάπερ \ a εἴρηται. τὸ αὐτὸ δὲ Kal ἐπὶ τῶν ζώων ὑπάρχει: \ e a / μόνη yap ἡ τῶν ἐναίμων ὑγρότης ὠνόμασται, Ov , rn ὃ καὶ διήρηται πρὸς τοῦτο στερήσει" τὰ μὲν γὰρ \ >» / fal ἄναιμα τὰ δ᾽ ἔναιμα λέγεται. ἕν TL μὲν οὖν τοῦτο τὸ μέρος καὶ τὸ τούτῳ συνηρτημένον θερμόν. ᾽ la) ἼΛλλα δ᾽ ἤδη ἕτερα τῶν ἐντός, ἃ καθ᾽ ἑαυτὰ μέν \ \ e ἐστιν ἀνώνυμα, διὰ δὲ τὴν ὁμοιότητα ἀπεικάζεται a lal , \ 7 τοῖς τῶν ζώων μορίοις. ἔχουσι yap ὥσπερ ivas: ΄ 7, 6 ἐστι συνεχὲς καὶ σχιστὸν καὶ ἐπίμηκες, ἀπαρά- βλαστον δὲ καὶ ἄβλαστον. ἔτι δὲ φλέβας. αὗται \ \ \ BA 3. τὴν 7 a ST, / \ \ δὲ Ta μὲν ἄλλα εἰσὶν ὅμοιαι TH ivi, μείζους δὲ Kal παχύτεραι Kal παραβλάστας ἔχουσαι καὶ ὑγρό- » ΙΑ \ / \ \ \ Μ᾿ τητα. ἔτι ξύλον καὶ σάρξ. τὰ μὲν γὰρ ἔχει 4 Ni \ / ” \ \ \ 4 σάρκα Ta δὲ ξύλον. ἔστι δὲ TO μὲν ξύλον σχισ- x nr - n τόν, ἡ δὲ σὰρξ πάντη διαιρεῖται ὥσπερ γῆ Kal .“ “ \ \ , + abe, | \ / ὅσα γῆς" μεταξὺ δὲ γίνεται ἰνὸς καὶ φλεβός" \ Wink ΄ >A b ” % os a φανερὰ δὲ ἡ φύσις αὐτῆς ἐν ἄλλοις TE καὶ ἐν τοῖς τῶν περικαρπίων δέρμασι. φλοιὸς δὲ καὶ μήτρα , \ / ‘al \ bf \ \ a / κυρίως μὲν λέγεται, δεῖ δὲ αὐτὰ καὶ τῷ λόγῳ διορίσαι. φλοιὸς μὲν οὖν ἐστι τὸ ἔσχατον καὶ fa! Ἄ, / χωριστὸν TOD ὑποκειμένου σώματος. μήτρα δὲ \ \ “ / , b Ν a “ a τὸ μεταξὺ Tov ξύλου, TpLTOV ἀπὸ τοῦ φλοιοῦ οἷον an a / a fal ἐν τοῖς ὀστοῖς μυελός. καλοῦσι δέ τινες τοῦτο 1 πλείστοις conj. Mold.; πρώτοις Ald. H. 3.1.7 5 8. ἀπαράβλαστον conj. R.Const.; ἀπαράβλητον UMVAId. 4 ἔτι δὲ conj. W.; ἔχον Ald. 6 Fibre. δ 2,6. can be split in one direction. 7 e.g. an unripe walnut. 20 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. 1. 5-6 most ! plants the moisture has no special name, but in some it has such a name, as has been said 2: and this also holds good of animals: for it is only the moisture of those which have blood which has received a name ; wherefore we distinguish animals by the presence or absence of blood, calling some ‘animals with blood,’ others ‘bloodless.’ Moisture then is one essential ‘ part,’ and so is warmth, which is closely connected with it. There are also other internal characters, which in themselves have no special name, but, because of their resemblance, have names analogous to those of the parts of animals. Thus plants have what corresponds to muscle; and this quasi-muscle is continuous, fissile, long: moreover no other growth starts from it either branching from the side? or in continuation of it. Again‘ plants have veins: these in other respects resemble the ‘muscle,’ ° but they are longer and thicker, and have side-growths and contain moisture. Then there are wood and flesh: for some plants have flesh, some wood. Wood is fissile,©5 while flesh can be broken up in any direction, like earth and things made of earth: it is intermediate between fibre and veins, its nature being clearly seen especially in the outer covering’ of seed-vessels. Bark and core are properly so called,§ yet they too must be defined. Bark then is the outside, and is separable from the substance which it covers. Core is that which forms the middle of the wood, being third® in order from the bark, and corresponding to the marrow in bones. Some call this part the ‘heart,’ others call it ‘heart-wood’ : some 8 j.e. not by analogy with animals, like ‘muscle,’ ‘ veins,’ ‘ flesh.’ ® Reckoning inclusively. 21 THEOPHRASTUS / « ᾽ ᾽ , Μ \ Ν > ‘\ fel καρδίαν, οἱ δ᾽ ἐντεριώνην" ἔνιοι δὲ TO ἐντὸς τῆς an , e \ / μήτρας αὐτῆς καρδίαν, ot δὲ μυελόν. ’ / lal Ta μὲν οὖν μόρια σχεδόν ἐστι τοσαῦτα. σύγ- a / κειται δὲ τὰ ὕστερον ἐκ τῶν προτέρων: ξύλον \ 2 “Ὁ ὃν Ae 1G “ ΝΣ / “ μὲν ἐξ ἰνὸς καὶ ὑγροῦ, καὶ ἔνια σαρκὸς" ξυλοῦται / Φ ᾿] al / yap σκληρυνομένη, οἷον ἐν τοῖς φοίνιξι καὶ νάρ- Ν ” ” > Lal “ € a θηξι καὶ εἴ Te ἄλλο ἐκξυλοῦται, ὥσπερ αἱ τῶν € / «7s / δὲ 2 ς “ \ / ῥαφανίδων ῥίζαι: μήτρα δὲ ἐξ ὑγροῦ καὶ σαρκός" ς / a a « φλοιὸς δὲ ὁ μέν τις ἐκ πάντων τῶν τριῶν, οἷον ὁ a ἡ / na τῆς δρυὸς καὶ αἰγείρου Kal ἀπίου: ὁ δὲ τῆς ap- la) / «ς \ a a πέλου ἐξ ὑγροῦ Kal ivos' ὁ δὲ τοῦ φελλοῦ ἐκ al / \ σαρκὸς Kal ὑγροῦ. πάλιν δὲ ἐκ τούτων σύνθετα / A / Ta μέγιστα καὶ πρῶτα ῥηθέντα καθαπερανεὶ μέλη, πλὴν οὐκ ἐκ τῶν αὐτῶν πάντα οὐδὲ ὡσαύ- Ν , τως ἀλλὰ διαφορως. / a , a Εὐλημμένων δὲ πάντων τῶν μορίων ὡς εἰπεῖν / / Tas τούτων διαφορὰς πειρατέον ἀποδιδόναι Kat ε rn / “-“ , τὰς ὅλων τῶν δένδρων Kal φυτῶν οὐσίας. / Ill. "Evel δὲ συμβαίνει σαφεστέραν εἶναι τὴν ΤΊ i ‘ μαδησιν διαιρουμένων κατὰ εἴδη, καλῶς ἔχει τοῦτο ποιεῖν ἐφ᾽ ὧν ἐνδέχεται. πρῶτα δέ ἐστι \ , \ \ ΠΥ: 7, 7x \ καὶ μέγιστα Kal σχεδὸν ὑφ᾽ ὧν πάντ᾽ ἢ τὰ a / 4 / / πλεῖστα περιέχεται τάδε, δένδρον θάμνος φρυ- / γανον πόα. \ \ / / Δένδρον μὲν οὖν ἐστι TO ἀπὸ ῥίζης μονοστέλεχες φελλοῦ conj. H.; φύλλον UVP,PAld.; φυλλοῦ Μ. 1.6. root, stem, branch, twig: cf. 1. 1. 9. σαφεστέραν con). Wess ag ae Ald. εἴδη here = γένη ; Ch Ola ὃ τι πάντ᾽ ἢ conj. Sch. after a ; πάντη UMVAId. a ὦ ὁ Ὁ = 22 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. π΄. 6-11. 1 again call only the inner part ot the core itself the ‘heart, while others distinguish this as the ‘marrow.’ Here then we have a fairly complete list of the ‘parts, and those last named are composed of the first ‘parts’; wood is made of fibre and sap, and in some eases of flesh also; for the flesh hardens and turns to wood, for instance in palms ferula and in other plants in which a turning to wood takes place, as in the roots of radishes. Core is made of moisture and flesh: bark in some cases of all three constituents, as in the oak black poplar and pear; while the bark of the vine is made of sap and fibre, and that of the cork-oak! of flesh and sap. Moreover out of these constituents are made the most important parts,? those which I mentioned first, and which may be called ‘members’: however not all of them are made of the same constituents, nor in the same proportion, but the constituents are combined in various ways. Having now, we may say, taken all the parts, we must endeavour to give the differences between them and the essential characters of trees and plants taken as wholes. Definitions of the various classes into which plants may be divided. III. Now since our study becomes more illumin- ating 5 if we distinguish different kinds,‘ it is well to follow this plan where it is possible. The first and most important classes, those which comprise all or nearly all® plants, are tree, shrub, under-shrub, herb. A tree is a thing which springs from the root with 23 THEOPHRASTUS πολύκλαδον ὀζωτὸν οὐκ εὐαπόλυτον, οἷον ἐλάα συκῆ ἄμπελος: θάμνος δὲ τὸ ἀπὸ ῥίζης πολύ- κλαδον, οἷον βάτος παλίουρος. φρύγανον δὲ τὸ ἀπὸ ῥίζης πολυστέλεχες καὶ πολύκλαδον οἷον καὶ θύμβρα καὶ πήγανον. πόα δὲ τὸ ἀπὸ ῥίζης φυλλοφόρον προϊὸν ἀστέλεχες, οὗ ὁ καυλὸς σπερ- popopos, οἷον ὁ ὁ σῖτος καὶ τὰ λάχανα. Δεῖ δὲ τοὺς ὅρους οὕτως “ἀποδέχεσθαι καὶ λαμ- βάνειν ὡς τύπῳ καὶ ἐπὶ τὸ πᾶν λεγομένους" ἔνια γὰρ ἴσως ἐπαλλάττειν δόξειε, τὰ δὲ καὶ παρὰ τὴν ἀγωγὴν ἀλλοιότερα γίνεσθαι καὶ ἐκβαίνειν TIS φύσεως, οἷον μαλάχη τε εἰς ὕψος ἀναγομένη καὶ ἀποδενδρουμένη: συμβαίνει γὰρ τοῦτο καὶ οὐκ ἐν πολλῷ χρόνῳ ἀλλ᾽ ἐν ἕξ ἢ ἑπτὰ μησὶν, ὥστε μῆκος καὶ πάχος δορατιαῖον γίνεσθαι, δι᾽ ὃ καὶ βακτηρίαις αὐταῖς χρώνται, πλείονος δὲ χρό- νου γινομένου κατὰ λόγον ἡ ἀπόδοσις: ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν τεύτλων' καὶ γὰρ ταῦτα λαμβάνει μέγεθος" ἔτι δὲ μᾶλλον ἄγνοι καὶ ὁ _Tadtoupos Kal ὁ KIT TOS, ὥσθ᾽ ὁμολογουμένως ταῦτα γίνεται δένδρα" καί τοι θαμνώδη γέ ἐστιν. ὁ δὲ βύρρινος μὴ ἀνακαθαιρόμενος ἐκθαμνοῦται καὶ ἡ ἡρακλεω- τικὴ καρύα. δοκεῖ δὲ αὕτη γε καὶ τὸν καρπὸν βελτίω καὶ πλείω φέρειν ἐὰν ῥάβδους τις ἐᾷ 1 θάμνος. .. πήγανον. W.’s text transposes, without alteration, the definitions of θάμνο- and φρύγανον as given in U. φρύγανον δὲ τὸ ἀπὸ ῥίζης kal πολυστέλεχες Kal πολύκλαδον οἷον βάτος παλίουρος, Ald. So also M, but with a lacuna marked before φρύγανον and a note that the definition of Oduvos is wanting. φρύγανον δὲ τὸ ἀπὸ ῥίζης καὶ πολυστέλεχες καὶ πολύκλαδον οἷον καὶ γάμβρη καὶ πήγανον. θάμνος δὲ ἀπὸ ῥίζης πολύκλαδον οἷον βάτος παλίουρος U. So also very nearly Pi Ps: G gives to θάμνος (frutex) the definition assigned in U to φρύγανον (suffrutex) and the other definition is wanting. 24 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I ut. 1-3 a single stem, having knots and several branches, and it cannot easily be uprooted ; for instance, olive fig vine. !A shrub is a thing which rises from the root with many branches; for instance, bramble Christ’s thorn. An under-shrub is a thing which rises from the root with many stems as well as many branches; for instance, savory? rue. A herb is a thing which comes up from the root with its leaves and has no main stem, and the seed is borne on the stem ; for instance, corn and pot-herbs. These definitions however must be taken and accepted as applying generally and on the whole. For in the case of some plants it might seem that our de- finitions overlap; and some under cultivation appear to become different and depart from their essential nature, for instance, mallow? when it grows tall and becomes tree-like, For this comes to pass in no long time, not more than six or seven months, so that in length and thickness the plant becomes as great as a spear, and men accordingly use it as a walking-stick, and after a longer period the result of cultivation is proportionately greater. So too is it with the beets ; they also increase in stature under cultivation, and so still more do chaste-tree Christ’s thorn ivy, so that, as is generally admitted, these become trees, and yet they belong to the class of shrubs. On the other hand the myrtle, unless it is pruned, turns into a shrub, and so does filbert*: indeed this last appears to bear better and more abundant fruit, if one leaves Note that W.’s transposition gives cal... καὶ the proper force; § 4 shews that the typical φρύγανον in T.’s view was TOAVOTEAEXES. 2 θύμβρα conj. W.; γάμβνη MSS. But the first καὶ being meaningless, W. also suggests σισύμβριον for καὶ γάμβρη. 3 of. Plin. 19. 62. def. eld. obs 25 THEOPHRASTUS πλείους ὡς τῆς φύσεως θαμνώδους οὔσης. οὐ μονοστέλεχες δ᾽ ἂν δόξειεν οὐδ᾽ ἡ μηλέα οὐδ᾽ ἡ ῥοιὰ οὐδ᾽ ἡ ἄπιος εἶναι, οὐδ᾽ ὅλως ὅσα παραβλα- στητικὰ ἀπὸ τῶν ῥιζῶν ἀλλὰ τῇ ἀγωγῇ τοιαῦτα παραιρουμένων τῶν ἄλλων. ἔνια δὲ καὶ ἐῶσι πολυστελέχη διὰ λεπτότητα, καθάπερ ῥόαν μηλέαν: ἐῶσι δὲ καὶ τὰς ἐλάας κοπάδας καὶ τὰς συκᾶς. Τάχα δ᾽ ἄν τις φαίη καὶ ὅλως μεγέθει καὶ μι- κρότητι διαιρετέον εἶναι, τὰ δὲ ἰσχύϊ καὶ ἀσθενείᾳ καὶ πολυχρονιότητι καὶ ὀλιγοχρονιότητι. τῶν τε γὰρ φρυγανωδῶν καὶ λαχανωδῶν ἔνια μονο- στελέχη καὶ οἷον δένδρου φύσιν ἔχοντα γίνεται, καθάπερ ῥάφανος πήγανον, ὅθεν καὶ καλοῦσί τίνες τὰ τοιαῦτα δενδρολάχανα, τά τε λαχανώδη πάντα ἢ τὰ πλεῖστα ὅταν ἐγκαταμείνῃ λαμβάνει τινὰς ὥσπερ ἀκρεμόνας καὶ γίνεται τὸ ὅλον ἐν σχήματι δενδρώδει πλὴν ὀλιγοχρονιώτερα. Διὰ δὴ ταῦτα ὥσπερ λέγομεν οὐκ ἀκριβολογὴη- τέον τῷ ὅρῳ ἀλλὰ τῷ τύπῳ ληπτέον τοὺς ἀφορισμούς: ἐπεὶ καὶ τὰς διαιρέσεις ὁμοίως, οἷον ἡμέρων ἀγρίων, καρποφόρων ἀκάρπων, ἀνθοφόρων ἀνανθῶν, ἀειφύλλων φυλλοβόλων. τὰ μὲν yap ἄγρια καὶ ἥμερα παρὰ τὴν ἀγωγὴν εἶναι δοκεῖ" πᾶν γὰρ καὶ ἄγριον καὶ ἥμερόν φησιν Ἵππων γίνεσθαι τυγχάνον ἢ μὴ τυγχάνον θεραπείας. 1 2,6. so that the tree comes to look like a shrub from the growth of fresh shoots after cutting. οἷ 2. 6.12; 2. 7. 2. 2 ῥάφανος conj. Bod. from ἃ ; ῥαφανὶς Ald. 3 cf. 3. 2. 2. The Ionian philosopher. See Zeller, Pre- Socratic Philosophy (Eng. trans.), 1. 281 f. 4 καὶ add. W.; so G. 5 ἢ conj. Sch.; καὶ UAld.Cam. Bas. H. 26 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. πὶ. 3-5 a good many of its branches untouched, since it is by nature like a shrub. Again neither the apple nor the pomegranate nor the pear would seem to be a tree of a single stem, nor indeed any of the trees which have side stems from the roots, but they acquire the char- acter of a tree when the other stems are removed. However some trees men even leave with their numerous stems because of their slenderness, for in- stance, the pomegranate and the apple, and they leave the stems of the olive and the fig cut short.! Exact classification impracticable: other possible bases of classification. Indeed it might be suggested that we should classify in some cases simply by size, and in some cases by comparative robustness or length of life. For of under-shrubs and those of the pot-herb class some have only one stem and come as it were to have the character of a tree, such as cabbage? and rue: wherefore some call these ‘tree-herbs’; and in fact all or most of the pot-herb class, when they have been long in the ground, acquire a sort of branches, and the whole plant comes to have a tree-like shape, though it is shorter lived than a tree. For these reasons then, as we are saying, one must not make a too precise definition ; we should make our definitions typical. For we must make our distinctions too on the same principle, as those between wild and cultivated plants, fruit- bearing and fruitless, flowering and_ flowerless, evergreen and deciduous. Thus the distinction between wild and cultivated seems to be due simply to cultivation, since, as Hippon?® remarks, any plant may be either* wild or cultivated ac- cording as it receives οὐ ὃ does not receive attention. 27 ir) THEOPHRASTUS ἄκαρπα δὲ καὶ κάρπιμα καὶ ἀνθοφόρα καὶ ἀνανθὴ παρὰ τοὺς τόπους καὶ τὸν ἀέρα τὸν περιέχοντα" τὸν αὐτὸν δὲ τρόπον καὶ φυλλοβόλα καὶ ἀεί- φυλλα. περὶ γὰρ λεφαντίνην οὐδὲ τὰς ἀμπέλους οὐδὲ τὰς συκᾶς φασι φυλλοβολεῖν. AX’ ὅμω τοιαῦτα διαιρετέον: ἔχει γάρ τι TH os if Ken ye ms φύσεως κοινὸν ὁμοίως ἐν δένδροις. καὶ θάμνοις καὶ τοῖς φρυγανικοῖς καὶ ποιώδεσιν" ὑπὲρ ὧν καὶ τὰς αἰτίας ὅταν τις λέγῃ περὶ πάντων κοινῇ δῆλον ὅ ὅτι λεκτέον “οὐχ ὁρίζοντα καθ᾽ ἕκαστον' εὔλογον δὲ καὶ ταύτας κοινὰς εἶναι πάντων. ἅμα δὲ καὶ φαίνεταί τινα ἔχειν φυσικὴν διαφορὰν εὐθὺς ἐ ἐπὶ τῶν ἀγρίων καὶ τῶν ἡμέρων, εἴπερ ἔνια μὴ δύνα- ται ζῆν ὥσπερ τὰ γεωργούμενα μηδ᾽ ὅλως δέχεται θεραπείαν ἀλλὰ χείρω γίνεται, καθάπερ ἐλάτη πεύκη κήλαστρον καὶ ἁπλῶς ὅ ὅσα ψυχροὺς τόπους φιλεῖ καὶ χιονώδεις, ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ τῶν φρυγανι- κῶν καὶ ποιωδῶν, οἷον κάππαρις καὶ θέρμος. ἥμερον δὲ καὶ ἄγριον δίκαιον καλεῖν ἀναφέροντα πρός τε ταῦτα καὶ ὅλως πρὸς τὸ ἡμερώτατον" [ὑ δ᾽ ἄνθρωπος ἢ μόνον ἢ μάλιστα ἥμερον. Ing Pavepat δὲ Kal κατ᾽ αὐτὰς τὰς μορφὰς αἱ διαφοραὶ τῶν ὅλων τε καὶ μορίων, οἷον λέγω 1 ἀνθόφορα καὶ ἀνανθῆῇ conj. Sch. from G; καρπόφορα ἄνθη P,Ald, ΞΟ: Obs Elin, 10: 91: 3 τοιαῦτα (600η]. W.; διαιρετέον conj. Sch.; τοῖς αὐτοῖς αἱρετέον Ald. The sense seems to be: Though these ‘secondary’ distinctions are not entirely satisfactory, yet (if we look to the causes of different characters), they are indispensable, since they are due to causes which affect all the four classes of our ‘ primary’ distinction. 4 ζ,6. we must take the extreme cases. 5 7.e. plants which entirely refuse cultivation. 28 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. ut. 5-1v. 1 Again the distinctions between fruitless and fruit- bearing,! flowering and flowerless, seem to be due to position and the climate of the district. And so too with the distinction between deciduous and evergreen. * Thus they say that in the district of Elephantine neither vines nor figs lose their leaves. Nevertheless we are bound to use such dis- tinctions.2 For there is a certain common character alike in trees, shrubs, under-shrubs, and _ herbs. Wherefore, when one mentions the causes also, one must take account of all alike, not giving separate definitions for each class, it being reasonable to suppose that the causes too are common to all. And in fact there seems to be some natural difference from the first in the case of wild and cultivated, seeing that some plants cannot live under the conditions of those grown in cultivated ground, and do not submit to cultivation at all, but de- teriorate under it; for instance, silver-fir fir holly, and in general those which affect cold snowy country; and the same is also true of some of the under-shrubs and herbs, such as caper and lupin. Now in using the terms ‘cultivated’ and ‘ wild’ 4 we must make these® on the one hand our standard, and on the other that which is in the truest sense ° ‘cultivated. 7Now Man, if he is not the only thing to which this name is strictly appropriate, is at least that to which it most applies. Differences as to appearance and habitat. IV. Again the differences, both between the plants as wholes and between their parts, may be seen in 6 ὅλως πρὸς Td. πρὸς Td ὅλως conj. St. 78 δ᾽ ἄνθρωπος. .. ἥμερον. I have bracketed this clause, which seems to be an irrelevant gloss. 29 THEOPHRASTUS \ / ΄ , μέγεθος καὶ μικρότης, σκληρότης μαλακότης, ,ὔ ΄“ 7 ral i λειότης τραχύτης, φλοιοῦ φύλλων τῶν ἄλλων, « a by / \ ὃ / » δὲ \ ἁπλῶς εὐμορφία καὶ δυσμορφία τις, ἔτι δὲ Kal / x / / καλλικαρπία Kal κακοκαρπία. πλείω μὲν yap a U / “ > \ δοκεῖ τὰ ἄγρια φέρειν, ὥσπερ ἀχρὰς κότινος, καλ- « \ \ Aiw δὲ τὰ ἥμερα Kal τοὺς χυλοὺς δὲ αὐτοὺς , , \ \ © a γλυκυτέρους καὶ ἡδίους Kal TO ὅλον ὡς εἰπεῖν εὐκράτους μᾶλλον. Φ' ΄, \ ’ “ Αὑταί τε δὴ φυσικαί τινες ὥσπερ εἴρηται δια- 7 \ ἴω “ > / φοραΐ, καὶ ἔτι δὴ μᾶλλον τῶν ἀκάρπων Kal καρπο- φόρων καὶ φυλλοβόλων καὶ ἀειφύλλων καὶ ὅσα ” = , \ ΄ δ. \ \ ἄλλα τοιαῦτα. πάντων δὲ ληπτέον ἀεὶ καὶ TAS \ / > \ 799 / κατὰ τοὺς τόπους: οὐ yap οὐδ᾽ οἷόν τε ἴσως », ς \ a / Xv , ἄλλως. αἱ δὲ τοιαῦται δόξαιεν ἂν γενικόν τινα na , - / / ποιεῖν χωρισμόν, οἷον ἐνύδρων Kal χερσαίων, ὥσπερ fal / yi 7 a nr ἐπὶ τῶν ζώων. ἔστι yap ἔνια τῶν φυτῶν ἃ οὐ Wi \ b ἷς a a ὃ / A bP ’ δύναται μὴ ἐν ὑγρῷ ζῆν' διήρηται δὲ ἄλλο κατ a a 7 \ ἄλλο γένος τῶν ὑγρῶν, ὥστε τὰ μὲν ἐν τέλμασι Φ δὲ > / \ δ᾽ > r ἣν δὲ \ ΕῚ τὰ δὲ ἐν λίμναις τὰ δ᾽ ἐν ποταμοῖς τὰ δὲ καὶ ἐν n a Vs οὐ αὐτῇ τῇ θαλάττῃ φύεσθαι, τὰ μὲν ἐλάττω καὶ ἐν A a \ / \ τῇ Tap ἡμῖν τὰ δὲ μείζω περὶ THY ἐρυθράν. ἔνια \ δὲ ὡσπερεὶ κάθυγρα καὶ ἕλεια, καθάπερ ἰτέα Kal / \ \ ᾽ > “ὃ / rn bee) πλάτανος, τὰ δὲ οὐκ ἐν ὕδατι δυνάμενα ζῆν οὐδ “ > Ἂς , \ \ , a ’ ὅλως ἀλλὰ διώκοντα τοὺς ξηροὺς τόπους" τῶν ὃ ἃ ΤᾺ > ἐλαττόνων ἔστιν ἃ καὶ τοὺς αἰγιαλούς. κα 1 κατ᾽ αὐτὰς τὰς conj. Sch. ; καὶ τά τ᾽ αὐτὰς τὰς [7 ; Karo ταύτας τὰς MVAId. 2 πάντων... τόπους, text perhaps defective, 3 2,6. as to locality. © Gf su, Meads 320 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. w. 1-2 the appearance itself! of the plant. I mean differences such as those in size, hardness, smoothness or their opposites, as seen in bark, leaves, and the other parts; also, in general, differences as to comeliness or its opposite and as to the production of good or of inferior fruit. For the wild kinds appear to bear more fruit, for instance, the wild pear and wild olive, but the cultivated plants better fruit, having even flavours which are sweeter and pleasanter and in general better blended, if one may so say. These then as has been said, are differences of natural character, as it were, and still more so are those between fruitless and fruitful, deciduous and evergreen plants, and the like. But with all the differences in all these cases we must take into account the locality,? and indeed it is hardly possible to do otherwise. Such °differences would seem to give us a kind of division into classes, for instance, between that of aquatic plants and that of plants of the dry land, corresponding to the division which we make in the case of animals. For there are some plants which cannot live except in wet; and again these are distinguished from one another by their fondness for different kinds of wetness ; so that some grow in marshes, others in lakes, others in rivers, others even in the sea, smaller ones in our own sea, larger ones in the Red Sea. Some again, one may say, are lovers of very wet places, or plants of the marshes, such as the willow and the plane. Others again cannot live at all® in water, but seek out dry places; and of the smaller sorts there are some that prefer the shore. 5.2.6. though not actually living in water. 8 οὐδ᾽ ὅλως conj. W.; ἐν τόυτοις Ald.H. Minime G. 31 3 THEOPHRASTUS \ \ Ov μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ τουτων εἴ τις ἀκριβολο- A ψ ἊΝ \ vA ef \ \ -“ γεῖσθαι θέλοι, τὰ μὲν ἂν εὕροι κοινὰ καὶ ὥσπερ » / θά , ees ‘0 \ δὲ ἀμφίβια, καθάπερ μυρίκην itéav κλήθραν, τὰ δὲ a c / καὶ τῶν ὁμολογουμένων χερσαίων πεφυκότα ποτὲ a an / ἐν TH θαλάττῃ βιοῦν, φοίνικα oxirrav ἀνθέρικον. Ἂν \ “ “ ς a ἀλλὰ TA τοιαῦτα καὶ ὅλως TO οὕτω σκοπεῖν οὐκ ᾽ ld > \ a IQA \ 39) 1 8 he ef οἰκείως ἐστὶ σκοπεῖν: οὐδὲ yap οὐδ᾽ ἡ φύσις οὕ- Ἵ “ \ a \ τως οὐδ᾽ ἐν τοῖς τοιούτοις EXEL TO ἀναγκαῖον. τὰς δ \ , a μὲν οὖν διαιρέσεις Kal ὅλως τὴν ἱστορίαν τῶν φυ- an ie ar τῶν οὕτω ληπτέον. [ἅπαντα δ᾽ οὖν Kal ταῦτα καὶ ἈΝ Ὁ oF ΄, ” A a Ta ἄλλα διοισει καθάπερ εἴρηται ταῖς τε τῶν Ὁ “ \ tal a , a aA ὅλων μορφαῖς καὶ ταῖς τῶν μορίων διαφοραῖς, ἢ “ » \ δὲ N ” A a ἊἋ, /, \ δ᾽ τῷ ἔχειν τὰ δὲ μὴ ἔχειν, ἢ τῷ πλείω τὰ A aA fe > e , ἐλάττω, ἢ τῷ ἀνομοίως ἢ ὅσοι τρόποι διήρηνται > a \ \ ’ πρότερον. οἰκεῖον δὲ ἴσως καὶ τοὺς τόπους συμ- / > & “ , a \ παραλαμβάνειν ἐν οἷς ἕκαστα πέφυκεν ἢ μὴ / / / \' \ «“ \ πέφυκε γίνεσθαι. μεγάλη yap καὶ αὕτη διαφορὰ / ω lal καὶ οὐχ ἥκιστα οἰκεία τῶν φυτῶν διὰ TO συνηρ- a n an ἃ ἣν ᾽ 4 rf τῆσθαι TH γῇ Kal μὴ ἀπολελύσθαι καθάπερ τὰ ζῶα.] ’ γ “ V. Ilecpatéov δ᾽ εἰπεῖν τὰς κατὰ μέρος δια- \ Ἃ “ ἧς al a φορὰς ws av καθόλου λέγοντας πρῶτον καὶ κοινῶς, 1 θέλοι conj. Sch.; θέλει Ald. H. 2 εὕροι conj. Sch.; εὕρη Ald. ; εὕρῃ H. 3 Presumably as being sometimes found on the shore below high-water mark. ‘G@navra... ζῶα. This passage seems not to belong here (W.). 5 τρόποι conj. Sch. ; τόποι UMVAId. 32 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. iv. 3-v. 1 However, if one should wish! to be precise, one would find? that even of these some are impattial and as it were amphibious, such as tamarisk willow alder, and that others even of those which are admitted to be plants of the dry land sometimes live in the 568,5 as palm squill asphodel. But to con- sider all these exceptions and, in general, to consider in such a manner is not the right way to proceed. For in such matters too nature certainly does not thus go by any hard and fast law. Our distinctions therefore and the study of plants in general must be understood accordingly. * To return—these plants as well as all others will be found to differ, as has been said, both in the shape of the whole and in the differences between the parts, either as to having or not having certain parts, or as to having a greater or less number of parts, or as to having them differently arranged, or because of other dif- ferences ὃ such as we have already mentioned. And it is perhaps also proper to take into account the situation in which each plant naturally grows or does not grow. For this is an important distinc- tion, and specially characteristic of plants, because they are united to the ground and not free from it like animals. Characteristic differences in the parts of plants, whether general, special, or seen in qualities and properties. V. Next we must try to give the differences as to particular parts, in the first instance speaking broadly of those of a general character,® and then 6 ¥.e. those which divide plants into large classes (e.g. evergreen and deciduous). 33 to THEOPHRASTUS εἶτα καθ᾽ ἕκαστον, ὕστερον ἐπὶ πλεῖον ὥσπερ ἀναθεωροῦντας. Ἔστι δὲ τὰ μὲν ὀρθοφυῆ καὶ μακροστελέχη καθάπερ ἐλάτη πεύκη κυπάριττος, τὰ δὲ σκο- λιώτερα καὶ βραχυστελέχη οἷον ἰτέα συκῆ ῥοιά, καὶ κατὰ πάχος δὲ καὶ λεπτότητα ὁμοίως. καὶ πάλιν τὰ μὲν μονοστελέχη τὰ δὲ πολυ- στελέχη" τοῦτο δὲ ταὐτὸ τρόπον τινὰ καὶ τῷ παραβλαστητικὰ ἢ ἀπαράβλαστα εἶναι" καὶ πολυκλαδῆ καὶ ὀλιγόκλαδα καθάπερ ὁ φοῖνιξ, καὶ ἐν αὐτοῖς τούτοις ἔτι κατὰ ἰσχὺν ἢ πάχος ἢ τὰς τοιαύτας διαφοράς. πάλιν τὰ μὲν λεπτό- φλοια, καθάπερ δάφνη φίλυρα, Ta δὲ παχύφλοια, καθάπερ δρῦς. ἔτι τὰ μὲν λειόφλοια, καθάπερ μηλέα συκῆ, τὰ δὲ τραχύφλοια, καθάπερ ἀγρία δρῦς φελλὸς φοῖνιξ. πάντα δὲ νέα μὲν ὄντα λειοφλοιότερα, ἀπογηράσκοντα δὲ τραχυφλοιό- TEpa, ἔνια δὲ καὶ ῥηξίφλοια, καθάπερ ἄμπελος, τὰ δὲ καὶ ὡς περιπίπτειν, οἷον ἀνδράχλη μηλέα κόμαρος. ἔστι δὲ καὶ τῶν μὲν σαρκώδης ὁ ὁ φλοιός, οἷον φελλοῦ δρυὸς αἰγείρου" τῶν δὲ ἰνώδης καὶ ἄσαρκος ὁμοίως δένδρων καὶ θάμνων καὶ ἐπετείων, οἷον ἀμπέλου καλάμου πυροῦ. καὶ τῶν μὲν πολύλοπος, οἷον φιλύρας ἐλάτης ἀμπέλου λιενο- σπάρτου κρομύων, τῶν δὲ μονόλοπος, οἷον συκῆς 1 2,6. taking account of differences in qualities, etc. See § 4, but the order in which the three kinds of ‘ differences’ are discussed is not that which is here given; the second is taken first and resumed at 6. 1, the third begins at 5. 4, the first at 14. 4. 2 ταὐτὸ conj. Sch.; αὐτὸ UMVPAId. 8 πραχυφλοιότερα conj. H. from G; παχυφ. UMALId. cf. Plin. 16. 126. 34 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. v. 1-2 of special differences between individual kinds ; and after that we must take a wider range, making as it were a fresh survey.! Some plants grow straight up and have tall stems, as silver-fir fir cypress; some are by comparison crooked and have short stems, as willow fig pome- granate ; and there are like differences as to degree of thickness. Again some have a single stem, others many stems; and this difference corresponds? more or less to that between those which have side- growths and those which have none, or that between those which have many branches and those which have few, such as the date-palm. And in these very instances we have also differences in strength thickness and the like. Again some have thin bark, such as bay and lime; others have a thick bark, such as the oak. And again some have smooth bark, as apple and fig; others rough bark, as ‘wild oak’ (Valonia oak) cork-oak and date-palm. However all plants when young have smoother bark, which gets rougher * as they get older; and some have cracked bark,’ as the vine; and in some eases it readily drops off, as in andrachne apple ® and arbutus. And again of some the bark is fleshy, as in cork-oak oak poplar; while in others it is fibrous and not fleshy ; and this applies alike to trees shrubs and annual plants, for instance to vines reeds and wheat. Again in some the bark has more than one layer, as in lime silver-fir vine Spanish broom © onions’; while in some it consists of only 4 ῥηξίφλοια conj. St.; ῥιζίφοια (ἢ Ὁ ; ῥιζίφλοια P.3 ῥιζό- OES Ald. οἱ 4. 15. 2, Phin. Le. 5 μηλέα conj. H. Steph., etc.; νηλεία UMPAId.; νήλεια DOV pe efaliniac. ὩΣ appears to have read λίνου, σπάρτου. aires 5.1 0. 35 THEOPHRASTUS \ A καλάμου aipas. κατὰ μὲν δὴ τοὺς φλοιοὺς ἐν e , τούτοις αἱ διαφοραί. Τῶν δὲ ξύλων αὐτῶν καὶ ὅλως τῶν καυλῶν οἱ Ld \ fol a μέν εἰσι σαρκώδεις, οἷον δρυὸς συκῆς, καὶ τῶν ἐλαττόνων ῥάμνου τεύτλου κωνείου" οἱ δὲ ἄσαρκοι, καθάπερ κέδρου λωτοῦ κυπαρίττου. καὶ οἱ μὲν b , \ \ fol > 7 \ a , / ἰνώδεις" τὰ yap τῆς ἐλάτης Kal τοῦ φοίνικος ξύλα τοιαῦτα" τὰ δὲ diva, καθάπερ τῆς συκῆς. ὡσαύ- ἣν , la \ τως δὲ καὶ τὰ μὲν φλεβώδη τὰ δ᾽ ἄφλεβα. περὶ \ \ \ \ ΄ Sey, \ ς 7 δὲ τὰ φρυγανικὰ καὶ θαμνώδη καὶ ὅλως τὰ ὑλή- b) e pata καὶ ἄλλας τις ἂν λάβοι διαφοράς" ὁ μὲν \ / DO e \ Τὶ \ « γὰρ κάλαμος γονατῶδες, ὁ δὲ βάτος καὶ ὁ ’ 2 , ς \ / \ » A παλίουρος ἀκανθώδη. ἡ δὲ τύφη Kal ἔνια τῶν ε , a ΄, e , ’ ΄, See a ἑλείων ἢ λιμναίων ὁμοίως ἀδιάφρακτα Kal ὁμαλῆ, ΄ e rn καθάπερ σχοῖνος. ὁ δὲ τοῦ κυπείρου Kal βουτό- ἰς ’ \ μου καυλὸς ὁμαλότητά τινα ἔχει παρὰ τούτους" n lal / ἔτι δὲ μᾶλλον ἴσως ὁ TOD μύκητος. - \ , 3 ® e Αὗται μὲν δὴ δόξαιεν ἂν ἐξ ὧν ἡ σύνθεσις. αἱ \ δὲ κατὰ Ta πάθη Kal Tas δυνάμεις οἷον σκλη- , / , , ρότης μαλακότης γλισχροτὴης κραυρότης «πυκνό- ͵ / 4 \ της» μανότης κουφότης βαρύτης καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα nr \ / \ x 5 Ἂν A τοιαῦτα" ἡ μὲν γὰρ ἰτέα Kal χλωρὸν εὐσὺ κοῦφον, Η ἢ ὥσπερ ὁ φελλός, ἡ δὲ πύξος καὶ ἡ ἔβενος οὐδὲ \ Hi a αὐανθέντα. καὶ τὰ μὲν σχίζεται, καθάπερ τὰ τῆς 1 ῥάμνου conj. W.; θάμνου P,; βαλάνου Ald. H. 2 κωνείου conj. Sch.; κωνίου Ald.U (corrected to κωνείου). cfs Oy. 3 δὲ diva conj. Sen from G.; δὲ βῖνα U; δὲ μανά Ald.; dé... va M. 4 ὑλήματα conj. Sch. (a general berm including shrubs, under-shrubs, etc. cf. 1. 6.7; 1. 10. 6); κλήματα, Ald. 36 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. v. 2-4 one coat, as in fig reed darnel. Such are the respects in which bark differs. Next of the woods themselves and of stems generally some are fleshy, as in oak and fig, and, among lesser plants, in buckthorn! beet hemlock? ; while some are not fleshy, for instance, prickly cedar nettle-tree cypress. Again some are fibrous, for of this character is the wood of the silver-fir and the date-palm ; while some are not fibrous,* as in the fig. In like manner some are full of ‘ veins,’ others veinless. Further in shrubby plants and under- shrubs and in woody plants‘ in general one might find other differences: thus the reed is jointed, while the bramble and Christ’s thorn have thorns on the wood. Bulrush and some of the marsh or pond plants are in like manner® without joints and smooth, like the rush; and the stem of galingale and sedge has a certain smoothness beyond those just men- tioned; and still more perhaps has that of the mushroom. Differences as to qualities and properties. These then would seem to be the differences in the parts which make up the plant. Those which belong to the qualities® and properties are such as hardness or softness, toughness or brittleness, close- ness or openness of texture, lightness or heaviness, and the like. For willow-wood is light from the first, even when it is green, and so is that of the cork-oak ; but box and ebony are not light even when dried. Some woods again can be split,’ such 5 ὁμοίως, sense doubtful ; ὁμωνύμων conj. W. δι wa0n, 415. 1.1: bin. 7 σχίζεται conj. W.; σχισθέντα UMVAId.; σχιστά Η.: fissiles ἃ. 37 THEOPHRASTUS ἐλάτης, τὰ δὲ εὔθραυστα μᾶλλον, οἷον τὰ τῆς γ᾽ / \ \ \ ” e \ n > fal \ \ ἐλάας. καὶ Ta μὲν ἄοζα, οἷον Ta τῆς ἀκτῆς, τὰ δὲ ᾽ , e \ “- / \ / ὀζώδη, οἷον τὰ τῆς πεύκης καὶ ἐλάτης. a / al Δεῖ δὲ καὶ τὰς τοιαύτας ὑπολαμβάνειν «hs φύσεως. εὔσχιστον μὲν γὰρ ἡ ἐλάτη τῷ εὐθυ- a ” Ν ΡΟΝ ΄ ὃ \ \ \ \ πορεῖν, εὔθραυστον δὲ ἡ ἐλάα διὰ τὸ σκολιὸν καὶ / ” ἮΡΕ / Ἂ Φ .6ὴ 7 σκληρὸν. εὐκαμπτον δὲ ἡ φίλυρα καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα \ \ , ” \ ig , \ ee διὰ TO γλίσχραν ἔχειν τὴν ὑγρότητα. βαρὺ δὲ ἡ Ν / \ δ᾿ 45h Ψ lh ς \ lal “ μὲν πύξος καὶ ἡ ἔβενος ὅτι πυκνά, ἡ δὲ δρῦς ὅτι lal ¢ / \ \ \ 5 / \ γεῶδες. ὡσαύτως δὲ Kal τὰ ἄλλα πάντα πρὸς τὴν φύσιν πως ἀνάγεται. VI. Διαφέρουσι δὲ καὶ ταῖς μήτραις" πρῶτον μὲν εἰ ἔνια ἔχει ἢ μὴ ἔχει, καθάπερ τινές φασιν ἄλλα τε καὶ τὴν ἀκτήν: ἔπειτα καὶ ἐν αὐτοῖς τοῖς ἔχουσι: τῶν μὲν γάρ ἐστι σαρκώδης τῶν δὲ ξυλώδης τῶν δὲ ὑμενώδης. καὶ σαρκώδης μὲν οἷον ἀμπέλου συκῆς μηλέας ῥοιᾶς ἀκτῆς / , \ ΄ > / 4 νάρθηκος. ξυλώδης δὲ πίτυος ἐλάτης πεύκης, \ / “ \ Nee 53 / Kal μάλιστα αὕτη διὰ TO ἔνδαδος εἶναι. τούτων δ᾽ ἔτι σκληρότεραι καὶ πυκνότεραι κρανείας , a πρίνου δρνὸς κυτίσου συκαμίνου ἐβένου AwTOD. Διαφέρουσι δὲ αὐταὶ καὶ τοῖς χρώμασι: / \ a ? / \ a / A a μέλαιναι yap THs ἐβένου Kal τῆς δρυός, ἣν καλοῦσι μελάνδρυον. ἅπασαι δὲ σκληρότεραι καὶ κραυρό- 1 2.6. break across the grain. εὔθραυστα mP3 ἄθραυστα UPAId.; fragilis G. cf. 5. 5, Plin 16. 186. 2 ἄρζα conj. Palm. from G ; λοξά UPAId. 3 7.e. across the grain. OCF. ὃ: Ὁ: Ὡ; sae) Pi δὲ. LP δ ‘l. appears not to agree as to elder: see below. 38 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. v. 4-νι. 2 as that of the silver-fir, while others are rather break- able,! such as the wood of the olive. Again some are without knots,2 as the stems of elder, others have knots, as those of fir and silver-fir. Now such differences also must be ascribed to the essential character of the plant: for the reason why the wood of silver-fir is easily split is that the grain is straight, while the reason why olive-wood is easily broken? is that it is crooked and hard. Lime- wood and some other woods on the other hand are easily bent because their sap is viscid. Boxwood and ebony are heavy because the grain is close, and oak because it contains mineral matter.’ In like manner the other peculiarities too can in some way be referred to the essential character. Further ‘ special’ differences. VI. Again there are differences in the ‘core’: in the first place according as plants have any or have none, as some say © is the case with elder among other things; and in the second place there are differences between those which have it, since in different plants it is respectively fleshy, woody, or membranous ; fleshy, as in vine fig apple pomegranate elder ferula ; woody, as in Aleppo pine silver-fir fir; in the last- named? especially so, because it is resinous. Harder again and closer than these is the core of dog-wood kermes-oak oak Jaburnum mulberry ebony nettle- LEE. The cores in themselves also differ in colour; for that of ebony and oak is black, and in fact in the oak it is called ‘ oak-black’; and in all these the core is harder and more brittle than the ordinary 7 αὕτη conj. Sch.; αὐτὴ UAId.; αὐτῇ MV; αὐτῆς P,. 39 ow THEOPHRASTUS τεραι τῶν ξύλων: δι᾿ ὃ καὶ οὐχ ὑπομένουσι καμπήν. μαν ότεραι δὲ αἱ μὲν αἱ δ᾽ οὔ. ὑμενώ- εἰς δ᾽ ἐν μὲν τοῖς δένδροις οὐκ εἰσὶν ἢ σπάνιοι, ἐν δὲ τοῖς θαμνώδεσι καὶ ὅλως τοῖς ὑλήμασιν οἷον καλάμῳ τε καὶ νάρθηκι καὶ τοῖς τοιούτοις εἰσίν. ἔχει δὲ τὴν μήτραν τὰ μὲν μεγάλην καὶ φανεράν, ὡς πρῖνος δρῦς καὶ τἄλλα προειρη- μένα, τὰ ὃ ἀφανεστέραν, οἷον ἐλάα πύξος" οὐ γὰρ ἔστιν ἀφωρισμένην οὕτω λαβεῖν, ἀλλὰ καί φασί τινες οὐ κατὰ τὸ μέσον ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὸ πᾶν ἔχειν" ὥστε μὴ εἶναι τόπον ὡρισμένον" δι᾽ ὃ καὶ ἔνια οὐδ᾽ ἂν δόξειεν ὅλως ἔχειν" ἐπεὶ καὶ τοῦ φοίνικος οὐδεμία φαίνεται διαφορὰ Kat’ οὐδέν. Διαφέρουσι, δὲ καὶ ταῖς ῥίζαις. τὰ μὲν γὰρ πολύρριξα καὶ μακρόρριξα, καθάπερ συκῆ δρῦς πλάτανος" ἐὰν γὰρ ἔχωσι τόπον, ἐφ᾽ ὁσονοῦν προέρχονται. τὰ δὲ ὀλιγόρριζα, καθάπερ ῥοιὰ μηλέα: τὰ δὲ μονόρριξα, καθάπερ ἐλάτη πεύκη: povoppita δὲ οὕτως, ὅτι μίαν μεγάλην τὴν εἰς βάθος ἔ ἔχει μικρὰς δὲ ἀπὸ ταύτης πλείους. ἔ ἔχουσι δὲ καὶ τῶν μὴ μονορρίζων ἔνια. τὴν ἐκ τοῦ μέσου μεγίστην καὶ κατὰ βάθους, ὥσπερ ἀμυγδαλῆ: ἐλάα δὲ μικρὰν ταύτην τὰς δὲ ἄλλας μείζους καὶ ὡς κεκαρκινωμένας. ἔτει δὲ τῶν μὲν παχεῖαι μᾶλλον τῶν δὲ ἀνωμαλεῖς, καθάπερ δάφνης ἐλάας" τῶν δὲ πᾶσαι λεπταί, καθάπερ ἀμπέλου. δια- φέρουσι δὲ καὶ λειότητι καὶ τραχύτητι καὶ πυκνό- τητι. πάντων γὰρ αἱ ῥίζαι μανότεραι τῶν ἄνω, 1 μανότεραι. .. οὔ: text can hardly be sound, but sense is clear. 2 7.e. homogeneous. = ein. 10: 127. 4 3. 6. 4 seems to give a different account. 5 of. C.P..3, 23.5, and xapxiumdins CLP. 1. 12.33 3. 21. 5. 40 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. vi. 2-4 wood ; and for this reason the core of these trees can not be bent. Again the core differs in closeness of texture. A membranous core is not common in trees, if indeed it is found at all; but it is found in shrubby plants and woody plants generally, as in reed ferula and the like. Again in some the core is large and conspicuous, as in kermes-oak oak and the other trees mentioned above; while in others it is less conspicuous, as in olive and box. For in these trees one cannot find it isolated, but, as some say, it is not found in the middle of the stem, being diffused throughout, so that it has no separate place; and for this reason some trees might be thought to have no core at all; in fact in the date-palm the wood is alike throughout.? Differences wn root. 8 Again plants differ in their roots, some having many long roots, as fig oak plane; for the roots of these, if they have room, run to any length. Others again have few roots, as pomegranate and apple, others a single root, as silver-fir and fir; these have a single root in the sense that they have one long one ὅ which runs deep, and a number of small ones branching from this. Even in some of those which have more than a single root the middle root is the largest and goes deep, for instance, in the almond ; in the olive this central root is small, while the others are larger and, as it were, spread out crab- wise. Again the roots of some are mostly stout, of some of various degrees of stoutness, as those of bay and olive; and of some they are all slender, as those of the vine. Roots also differ in degree of smoothness and in density. For the roots of all 41 THEOPHRASTUS πυκνότεραι δὲ ἄλλαι ἄλλων καὶ ξυλχωδέστεραι' καὶ αἱ μὲν ἰνώδεις, ὡς αἱ τῆς ἐλάτης, αἱ δὲ σαρκ- ώδεις μᾶλλον, ὥσπερ αἱ τῆς δρυός, αἱ δὲ οἷον ὀξώδεις καὶ θυσανώδεις, ὥσπερ αἱ τῆς ἐλάας: τοῦτο δὲ ὅτι τὰς λεπτὰς καὶ μικρὰς πολλὰς ἔχουσι καὶ ἀθρόας: ἐπεὶ πᾶσαί γε καὶ ταύτας ἀποφύουσιν ἀπὸ τῶν μεγάλων ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ ὁμοίως ἀθρόας καὶ πολλάς. "Ἔστι δὲ καὶ τὰ μὲν βαθύρριζα, καθάπερ δρῦς, τὰ δ᾽ ἐπιπολαιόρριξα, καθάπερ ἐλάα ῥοιὰ μηλέα κυπάριττος. ἔτι δὲ αἱ μὲν εὐθεῖαι καὶ ὁμαλεῖς, αἱ δὲ σκολιαὶ καὶ παραλλάττουσαι" τοῦτο γὰρ οὐ μόνον συμβαίνει διὰ τοὺς τόπους τῷ μὴ εὐοδεῖν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς φύσεως αὐτῆς ἐστιν, ὥσπερ ἐπὶ τῆς δάφνης καὶ τῆς ἐλάας: ἡ δὲ συκῆ καὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα σκολιοῦται διὰ τὸ μὴ εὐοδεῖν. ἽΛπασαι δ᾽ ἔμμητροι καθάπερ καὶ τὰ στελέχη καὶ οἱ ἀκρεμόνες" καὶ εὔλογον ἀπὸ τῆς ἀρχῆς. εἰσὶ δὲ καὶ αἱ μὲν παραβλαστητικαὶ εἰς τὸ ἄνω, καθάπερ ἀμπέλου poas, αἱ δὲ ἀπαράβλαστοι, καθάπερ ἐλάτης κυπαρίττου πεύκης. αἱ αὐταὶ δὲ διαφοραὶ καὶ τῶν φρυγανικῶν καὶ τῶν ποιωδῶν καὶ τῶν ἄλλων: πλὴν εἰ ὅλως ἔνια μὴ ἔχει, καθάπερ ὕδνον μύκης πέξις κεραύνιον. τὰ μὲν πολύρριξα καθάπερ πυρὸς τίφη. κριθή, πᾶν τὸ τοιοῦτο, καθάπερ εἰκαζούσαις" τὰ δ᾽ ὀλιγόρριξα καθάπερ τὰ χεδροπά. σχεδὸν δὲ καὶ τῶν Aaxav- ωδῶν τὰ πλεῖστα μονόρριζα, οἷον padavos 1 πέζις κεραύνιον : πύξος κράνιον UMVAIA. ; πέζις conj. Sch. from Athen. 2. 59; κεραύνιον conj. W. cf. Plin. 8. 36 and 37, Juv. 5. 111. 2 εἰκαζούσαις : word corrupt; so UMVAIld. 3 Plin. 19. 98. 42 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. νι. 4-6 plants are less dense than the parts above ground, but the density varies in different kinds, as also does the woodiness. Some are fibrous, as those of the silver-fir, some fleshier, as those of the oak, some are as it were branched and tassel-like, as those of the olive; and this is because they have a large number of fine small roots close together ; for all in fact pro- duce these from their large roots, but they are not so closely matted nor so numerous in some cases as in others. Again some plants are deep-rooting, as the oak, and some have surface roots, as olive pomegranate apple cypress. Again some roots are straight and uniform, others crooked and crossing one another. For this comes to pass not merely on account of the situation because they cannot find a straight course ; it may also belong to the natural character of the plant, as in the bay and the olive; while the fig and such like become crooked because they can not find a straight course. All roots have core, just as the stems and branches do, which is to be expected, as all these parts are made of the same materials. Some roots again have side-growths shooting upwards, as those of the vine and pomegranate, while some have no side-growth, as those of silver-fir cypress and fir. The same differences are found in under-shrubs and herbaceous plants and the rest, except that some have no roots at all, as truffle mushroom bullfist! ‘ thunder-truffle.’ Others have numerous roots, as wheat one-seeded wheat barley and all plants of like nature, for instance,?.... Some have few roots, as legu- minous plants. %And in general most of the pot- herbs have single roots, as cabbage beet celery 43 8 THEOPHRASTUS τεῦτλον σέλινον λάπαθος: πλὴν ἔνια καὶ ἀπο- φυάδας ἔχει μεγάλας, οἷον τὸ σέλινον καὶ τὸ τεῦτλον" καὶ ὡς ἂν κατὰ λόγον. ταῦτα βαθυρριξζ- oTepa τῶν δένδρων. εἰσὶ δὲ τῶν μὲν σαρκώδεις, καθάπερ ῥαφανίδος γογγυλίδος ἄρου κρόκου" τῶν δὲ ξυλώδεις, οἷον εὐζώμου ὠκίμου' καὶ τῶν ἀγρίων δὲ τῶν πλείστων, ὅσων μὴ εὐθὺς πλείους καὶ σχιζόμεναι, καθάπερ πυροῦ κριθῆς καὶ τῆς καλουμένης πόας. αὕτη γὰρ ἐν τοῖς ἐπετείοις καὶ ἐν τοῖς ποιώδεσιν ἡ διαφορὰ τῶν ῥιζῶν ὥστε τὰς μὲν εὐθὺς σχίζεσθαι πλείους οὔσας καὶ ὁμαλεῖς, τῶν δὲ ἄλλων μίαν ἢ δύο τὰς μεγίστας καὶ ἄλλας ἀπὸ τούτων. “Ὅλως δὲ πλείους αἱ διαφοραὶ τῶν ῥιζῶν ἐν τοῖς ὑλήμασι καὶ λαχανώδεσιν' εἰσὶ γὰρ αἱ μὲν ξυλώδεις, ὥσπερ αἱ τοῦ ὠκίμου: αἱ δὲ σαρκώδεις, ὥσπερ αἱ τοῦ τεύτλου καὶ ἔτι δὴ μᾶλλον τοῦ ἄρου καὶ ἀσφοδέλου καὶ κρόκου" αἱ δὲ ὥσπερ ἐκ φλοιοῦ καὶ σαρκός, ὥσπερ αἱ τῶν ῥαφανίδων καὶ γογγυλίδων' αἱ δὲ γονατώδεις, ὥ ὥσπερ αἱ τῶν καλά- μων καὶ ἀγρώστεων καὶ εἴ τι καλαμῶδες, καὶ “μόναι δὴ αὗται ἢ μάλισθ᾽ ὅμοιαι τοῖς ὑπὲρ γῆς" ὥσπερ γὰρ κάλαμοί εἰσιν ἐρριξωμένοι ταῖς λεπταῖς. αἱ δὲ λεπυρώδεις ἢ φλοιώδεις, οἷον αἵ τε τῆς σκίλλης καὶ τοῦ βολβοῦ καὶ ἔτι κρομύου καὶ τῶν τούτοις ὁμοίων. αἰεὶ γὰρ ἔστι περιαιρεῖν αὐτῶν. Πάντα δὲ τὰ τοιαῦτα δοκεῖ καθάπερ δύο γένη ῥιζῶν ἔχειν: τοῖς δὲ καὶ ὅλως τὰ κεφαλοβαρῆ καὶ κατάρριζα πάντα' τήν τε σαρκώδη ταύτην 1 The same term being applied to ‘herbaceous’ plants in general. "Plin. 19. 98. 44 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. v1. 6-8 monk’s rhubarb; but some have large side-roots, as celery and beet, and in proportion to their size these root deeper than trees. Again of some the roots are fleshy, as in radish turnip cuckoo-pint crocus; of some they are woody, as in rocket and basil. And so with most wild plants, except those whose roots are to start with numerous and much divided, as those of wheat barley and the plant specially! called ‘grass.’ For in annual and herbaceous plants this is the difference between the roots:—Some are more numerous and uniform and much divided to start with, but the others have one or two specially large roots and others springing from them. To speak generally, the differences in roots are more numerous in shrubby plants and pot-herbs ; 2 for some are woody, as those of basil, some fleshy, as those of beet, and still more those of cuckoo-pint asphodel and crocus; some again are made, as it were, of bark and flesh, as those of radishes and turnips; some have joints, as those of reeds and dog’s tooth grass and of anything of a reedy charac- ter ; and these roots alone, or more than any others, resemble the parts above ground; they are in fact like 38 reeds fastened in the ground by their fine roots. Some again have scales or a kind of bark, as those of squill and purse-tassels, and also of onion and things like these. In all these it is possible to strip oft a coat. Now all such plants, seem, as it were, to have two kinds of root ; and so, in the opinion of some, this is true generally of all plants which have a solid ‘head’ and send out roots from it downwards. These have, 3 2,6. the main root is a sort of repetition of the part above ground. 4 2,6. bulb, corm, rhizome, etc. 45 THEOPHRASTUS Kat φλοιώδη, καθάπερ ἡ σκίλλα, καὶ τὰς ἀπὸ ταύτης ἀποπεφ υκυίας" οὐ γὰρ λεπτότητι καὶ παχύ- τητι διαφέρουσι μόνον, ὥσπερ αἱ τῶν δένδρων καὶ τῶν λαχάνων, ἀλλ᾽ ἀλλοῖον ἔχουσι τὸ γένος. ἐκφανεστάτη δ᾽ ἤδη i} τε τοῦ ἄρου καὶ ἡ τοῦ κυ- πείρου" ἡ μὲν γὰρ παχεῖα καὶ λεία καὶ σαρκώδης, ἡ δὲ λεπτὴ καὶ ἰνώδης. διόπερ ἀπορήσειεν ἄν τις εἰ ῥίξας τὰς τοιαύτας θετέον: ἧ ἧ μὲν γὰρ κατὰ γῆς δόξαιεν. ἄν, ἡ δὲ ὑπεναντίως ἔχουσι ταῖς ἄλλαις οὐκ ἂν δόξαιεν. ἡ μὲν γὰρ ῥίζα λεπτο- τέρα πρὸς τὸ πόρρω καὶ ἀεὶ σύνοξυς" ἢ δὲ τῶν σκιλλῶν καὶ τῶν βολβῶν καὶ τῶν ἄρων ἀνά- παλιν. "Ere δ᾽ αἱ μὲν ἄλλαι κατὰ τὸ πλάγιον ἀφιᾶσι εὖ e \ la nr \ A “- > piSas, ai δὲ τῶν σκιχλλῶν Kal τῶν βολβῶν οὐκ ἀφιᾶσιν" οὐδὲ τῶν ,“σκορόδων καὶ τῶν κρομύων. ὅλως δέ γε ἐν ταύταις αἱ κατὰ μέσον ἐκ τῆς κεφαλῆς ᾿ἡρτημέναι φαίνονται ῥίξαι καὶ τρέφον- ται. τοῦτο δ᾽ ὥσπερ κῦμα ἢ καρπός, ὅθεν καὶ οἱ ἐγγεοτόκα λέγοντες οὐ κακῶς" ἐπὶ δὲ τῶν ἄλλων τοιοῦτο μὲν οὐδέν ἐ ἐστιν: ἐπεὶ δὲ πλεῖον ἡ φύσις ἢ κατὰ ῥίζαν ταύτῃ ἀπορίαν ἔχει. τὸ γὰρ δὴ πᾶν “λέγειν. τὸ κατὰ γῆς ῥίζαν. οὐκ ὀρθόν" καὶ γὰρ ἂν ὁ καυλὸς τοῦ βολβοῦ καὶ ὁ τοῦ γηθύου καὶ 1 τὰς conj. Sch.; τῆς ΑΙ4.Η.; τὴν... ἀποπεφυκυῖαν Ῥ. 2 ἀλλ᾽ ἀλλοῖον ἔχουσι conj. St.; ἀλλὰ λεῖον ἔχοντες PMV Ald.; ἀλλοῖον ἐχ. mBas.mP from G3 ἀλλ᾽ ἀλλοῖον ἔχουσαι conj. Seal. Bo fi 4. (10.05; 4 καὶ ἀεὶ Ald. ; ἀεὶ καὶ conj. W. 5 Plin. 19. 99, 6 cf. the definition of ‘ root,’ 1. 1. 9. 7 ἐγγεότοκα λέγοντες conj. W.; ch. ἡ τῶν ἐγ' πκοτόκων τούτων γένεσις in Athenaeus’ citation of this passage “2. 60) ; 46 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. νι. 8-9 that is to say, this fleshy or bark-like root, like squill, as well as the! roots which grow from this. For these roots not only differ in degree of stoutness, like those of trees and pot-herbs; they are of quite distinct classes.2 This is at once quite evident in cuckoo-pint and galingale,? the root being in the one case thick smooth and fleshy, in the other thin and fibrous. Wherefore we might question if such roots should be called ‘ roots’; inasmuch as they are under ground they would seem to be roots, but, inasmuch as they are of opposite character to other roots, they would not. For your root gets slenderer as it gets longer and tapers continuously * to a point; but the so-called root of squill purse-tassels and cuckoo-pint does just the opposite. Again, while the others send out roots at the sides, this is not the case® with squill and purse- tassels, nor yet with garlic and onion. In general in these plants the roots which are attached to the ‘head’ in the middle appear to be real roots and receive nourishment,® and this ‘head’ is, as it were, an embryo or fruit; wherefore those who call such plants ‘plants which reproduce them- selves underground’? give a fair account of them. In other kinds of plants there is nothing of this sort.§ But a difficult question is raised, since here the ‘root’ has a character which goes beyond what one associates with roots. For it is not right to call all that which is underground ‘root,’ since in that case the stalk’ of purse-tassels and that of long onion and in general any part which is under- eyteoo οισαλεΎγοντες U3 ἔν τε τοῖς ὀστοῖς ἀλέγοντες MV (omit- ting te) Ald. (omitting τοῖς). 8 πριοῦτο μὲν οὐδέν conj. W.; τοῦτο μὲν MSS 9 ἂν ὁ καυλός conj. St.; ἀνάκαυλος Ald. 47 10 11 THEOPHRASTUS ὅλως ὅσα κατὰ βάθους ἐστὶν εἴησαν ἂν ῥίξαι, καὶ τὸ ὕδνον δὲ καὶ ὃ καλοῦσί τίνες ἀσχίον καὶ τὸ οὔϊγγον καὶ εἴτι ἄλλο ὑπόγειόν ἐστιν: ὧν οὐδέν ἐστι pita: δυνάμει γὰρ δεῖ φυσικῇ διαιρεῖν καὶ οὐ τόπῳ. Τάχα δὲ τοῦτο μὲν ὀρθῶς λέγεται, pita δὲ οὐδὲν ἧττόν ἐστιν" ἀλλὰ διαφορά τις αὕτη τῶν ῥιζῶν, ὥστε τὴν μέν τινα τοιαύτην εἶναι τὴν δὲ τοιαύτην καὶ τρέφεσθαι τὴν ἑτέραν ὑπὸ τῆς ἑτέρας. καίτοι καὶ αὐταὶ αἱ σαρκώδεις ἐοίκασιν ἕλκειν. τὰς γοῦν τῶν ἄρων πρὸ τοῦ βλαστάνειν στρέφουσι καὶ γίγνονται μείξους κωλυόμεναι διαβῆναι πρὸς τὴν βλάστησιν. ἐπεὶ ὅτι γε πάντων τῶν τοιού- των ἡ φύσις ἐπὶ τὸ κάτω μᾶλλον ῥέπει φανερόν' οἱ μὲν γὰρ καυλοὶ καὶ ὅλως τὰ ἄνω βραχέα καὶ ἀσθενῆ, τὰ δὲ κάτω μεγάλα καὶ πολλὰ καὶ ἰσχυρὰ οὐ μόνον ἐπὶ τῶν εἰρημένων ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐπὶ καλάμου καὶ ἀγρώστιδος καὶ ὅλως ὅσα καλαμώδη καὶ τούτοις ὅμοια. καὶ ὅσα δὴ ναρθηκώδη, καὶ τούτων ῥίξαι μεγάλαι καὶ σαρκώδεις. Πολλὰ δὲ καὶ τῶν ποιωδῶν ἔ ἔχει τοιαύτας ῥίζας, οἷον σπάλαξ κρόκος καὶ τὸ περδίκιον καλούμενον" καὶ γὰρ τοῦτο παχείας τε καὶ πλείους ἔχει τὰς ῥίζας ἢ φύλλα: καλεῖται δὲ περδίκιον διὰ τὸ τοὺς πέρδικας ἐγκυλιεσθαι καὶ ὀρύττειν. ὁμοίως δὲ 1 βάθους conj. Sch.; βάθος Ald. 2 καὶ ὃ W. after U; καὶ om. Ald.; G omits also τὸ before οὔϊγγον, making the three plants synonymous. The passage is cited by Athen., /.c., with considerable variation. 3 σοιαύτην Con]. St.; ; τοσαύτην MSS. 4 ὦ, 6. the fleshy root (tuber, etc.). 5 i.e. the fibrous root (root proper). 48 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. vi. 9-11 vround! would be a root, and so would the truflle, the plant which? some call puff-ball, the wengon, and all other underground plants. Whereas none of these is a root; for we must base our definition on natural function and not on position. However it may be that this is a true account and yet that such things are roots no less; but in that case we distinguish two different kinds of root, one being of this character? and the other of the other, and the one?* getting its nourishment from the other®; though the fleshy roots too themselves seem to draw nourishment. At all events men invert ® the roots of cuckoo-pint before it shoots, and so they become larger by being prevented from pushing‘ through to make a shoot. For it is evident that the nature of all such plants is to turn downwards for choice ; for the stems and the upper parts generally are short and weak, while the underground parts are large numerous and strong, and that, not only in the instances given, but in reeds dog’s-tooth grass and in general in all plants of a reedy character and those like them. Those too which resemble ferula ὃ have large fleshy roots. ®Many herbaceous plants likewise have such roots, as colchicum 190. crocus and the plant called “ par- tridge-plant’; for this too has thick roots which are more numerous than its leaves. 1! (It is called the ‘partridge-plant’ because partridges roll in it and grub it up.) So too with the plant called in Egypt 6 στρέφουσι conj. Sch.; τρεφουσι MVAId.; cf. 7. 12. 2. 7 διαβῆναι conj. W.; διαθεῖναι UMV. 8 2,6. have a hollow stem (umbelliferous plants, more or less). Slane 93999: 10 σπάλαξ UMV; ἀσπάλαξ mBas.: perhaps corrupt. 1 Plin. 21. 102. 49 THEOPHRASTUS καὶ τὸ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ καλούμενον οὔϊγγον' τὰ μὲν γὰρ φύλλα μεγάλα καὶ ὁ βλαστὸς αὐτοῦ βραχύς, ἡ δὲ ῥίζα μακρὰ καί ἐστιν ὥσπερ ὁ καρπός. διαφέρει τε καὶ ἐσθίεται, καὶ συλλέγουσι δὲ ὅταν 12 ὁ ποταμὸς ἀποβῇ στρέφοντες τὰς βώλους. φανε- ρώτατα δὲ καὶ πλείστην ἔχοντα πρὸς τὰ ἄλλα διαφορὰν τὸ σίλφιον καὶ ἡ καλουμένη “μαγύδαρις" ἀμφοτέρων γὰρ τούτων καὶ ἁπάντων τῶν τοιούτων ἐν ταῖς ῥίζαις μᾶλλον ἡ φύσις. ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ταύτῃ ληπτέα. Ἔνιαι δὲ τῶν ῥιζῶν πλείω “δόξαιεν ἂν ἔχειν διαφορὰν παρὰ τὰς εἰρημένας" οἷον αἵ τε τῆς ἀρα- χίδνης καὶ τοῦ ὁμοίου τῷ ἀράκῳ' “Φέρουσι γὰρ ἀμφότεραι καρπὸν οὐκ ἐλάττω τοῦ ἄνω: καὶ μίαν μὲν ῥίξαν τὸ ἀρακῶδες τοῦτο παχεῖαν ἔχει τὴν κατὰ βάθους, τὰς δ᾽ ἄλλας ἐφ᾽ ὧν ὁ καρπὸς λεπτοτέρας καὶ ἐπ᾽ ἄκρῳ [καὶ] σχιζομένας πολ- ayn φιλεῖ δὲ μάλιστα χωρία τὰ ὕφαμμα' φύλ- λον δὲ οὐδέτερον ἔχει τούτων οὐδ᾽ ὅμοια τοῖς φύλλοις, ἀλλ᾽ ὥσπερ ἀμφίκαρπα μᾶλλον ἐστιν" ὃ καὶ φαίνεται θαυμάσιον. αἱ μὲν οὖν φύσεις καὶ δυνάμεις τοσαύτας ἔχουσι διαφοράς. VII. Αὐξάνεσθαι δὲ πάντων δοκοῦσιν αἱ ῥίζαι πρότερον τῶν ἄνω' καὶ γὰρ φύεται εἰς βάθος: οὐδεμία δὲ καθήκει πλέον ἢ ὅσον ὁ ἥλιος ἐφικνεῖ- ται' τὸ γὰρ θερμὸν τὸ γεννῶν: οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ 1 οὔϊγγον mBas.H.; οὕὔϊτον MV; ουΐτον Ald.; cf. 1. 1. 7; Plin. 21. 88 (oetwm). 2 μεγάλα: text doubtful (W.). 3 διαφέρει : text doubtful (Sch.). 4 στρέφοντες τὰς βώλους conj. Coraés; στέφυντες βωμού: UMVAId. 5 éy ins. Sch. 5° ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. vi. 11-vu. 1 wangon }; for its leaves are large? and its shoots short, while the root is long and is, as it were, the fruit. It is an excellent thing? and is eaten; men gather it when the river goes down by turning the clods.* But the plants which afford the most conspicuous instances and shew the greatest difference as com- pared with others are silphium and the plant called magydaris ; the character of both of these and of all such plants is especially shewn in® their roots. Such is the account to be given of these plants. Again some roots would seem to shew a greater difference ὃ than those mentioned, for instance, those of arakhidna,’ and of a plant® which resembles arakos. For both of these bear a fruit underground which is as large as the fruit above ground, and this arakos-like® plant has one thick root, namely, the one which runs deep, while the others which bear the ‘fruit’ are slenderer and branch?® in many directions at the tip. It is specially fond of sandy ground. Neither of these plants has a leaf nor anything resembling a leaf, but they bear, as it were, two kinds of fruit instead, which seems sur- prising. So many then are the differences shewn in the characters and functions of roots. VII. The roots of all plants seem to grow earlier than the parts above ground (for growth does take place downwards 1). But no root goes down further than the sun reaches, since it is the heat which induces growth. Nevertheless the nature of the soil, 6 2,4. to be even more abnormal: διαφορὰν conj. Sch.; διαφοραὶ Ald. MP line 2189: 8 tine-tare. See Index, App. (1). ® ἀρακῶδες conj. Sch.; σαρκῶδες Ald.G. 10 καὶ before σχιζ. om. Sch. from G. Wes ΟΡ. 12:7. (cited: by, Warro,) 1445. 3); 5. 911: iw THEOPHRASTUS ταῦτα μεγάλα συμβάλλεται πρὸς βαθυρριξίαν καὶ ἔτι “μᾶλλον πρὸς μακρορριξζίαν, ἡ τῆς χώρας φύσις ἐὰν ῆ κούφη καὶ μανὴ καὶ εὐδίοδος" ἐν γὰρ ταῖς τοιαύταις πορρωτέρω καὶ μείζους αἱ αὐξή- σεις. φανερὸν δὲ ἐπὶ τῶν ἡμερωμάτων: ἔχοντα γὰρ ὕδωρ ὁπουοῦν δίεισιν ὡς εἰπεῖν, ἐπειδὰν ὁ τόπος ἢ κενὸς καὶ μηδὲν τὸ ἀντιστατοῦν. ἤγουν ἐν τῷ Λυκείῳ ἡ πλάτανος ἡ κατὰ τὸν ὀχετὸν ἔτι νέα οὖσα ἐπὶ τρεῖς καὶ τριάκοντα πήχεις ἀφῆκεν ἔχουσα τόπον τε ἅμα. καὶ τροφή ἢν. Δόξειε δὲ ὡς εἰπεῖν ἡ συκῆ μακρορριζότατον εἶναι καὶ ὅλως δὲ μᾶλλον τὰ μανὰ καὶ εὐθύρριζα. πάντα δὲ τὰ νεώτερα τῶν παλαιῶν, ἐὰν εἰς ἀκμὴν ἥκωσιν, ἤδη βαθυρριζότερα καὶ μακρορριζότερα. συμφθίνουσι γὰρ καὶ αἱ ῥίξαι τῷ ἄλλῳ σώματι. πάντων δὲ ὁ ὁμοίως οἱ χυλοὶ τοῖς φυτοῖς δεινότεροι, τοῖς δὲ ὡς ἐπίπαν" δι’ ὃ καὶ ἐνίων πικραὶ ὧν οἱ καρποὶ γλυκεῖς: αἱ δὲ καὶ φαρμακώδεις" ἔνιαι δ᾽ εὐώδεις, ὥσπερ αἱ τῆς ἴριδος. Tota δὲ ῥίξης φύσις καὶ δύναμις ἡ τῆς Ἰνδικῆς συκῆς" ἀπὸ γὰρ τῶν βλαστῶν ἀφίησι, μέχρι οὗ ἂν συνάψῃ τῇ γῇ καὶ ῥιζωθῇ, καὶ γίνεται περὶ τὸ δένδρον κύκλῳ συνεχὲς τὸ τῶν ῥιζῶν οὐχ ἁπτό- μενον τοῦ στελέχους ἀλλ᾽ ἀφεστηκός. 1 ταῦτα before μέγαλα om. W. 2 ἡμερωμάτων conj. Sch.; ἡμερωτάτων UP,Ald.: cf. U.P. 5. 61:8. 3 ὁπουοῦν MSS. ; ὁποσονοῦν conj. W. from G, in quantwm libeat. 4 ἐπειδὰν conj. Sch.; ἐπεὶ κἂν UMVPAId. > Quoted by Varro, 1. 37. 5. 6 ἐπὶ conj. Sch.; παρὰ P,; περὶ Ald. 7 συμφθίνουσι : συμφωνοῦσι conj. St. 52 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. vu. 1-3 if it is light open and porous, contributes greatly! to deep rooting, and still more to the formation of long roots; for in such soils growth goes further and is more vigorous. ‘This is evident in cultivated plants.” For, provided that they have water, they run on, one may say, wherever it may be,? whenever‘ the ground is unoccupied and there is no obstacle. ° For instance the plane-tree by the watercourse in the Lyceum when it was still young sent out its roots a distance of® thirty-three cubits, having both room and nourishment. The fig would seem, one may say, to have the longest roots, and in general plants which have wood of loose texture and straight roots would seem to have these longer. Also young plants, provided that they have reached their prime, root deeper and have longer roots than old ones ; for the roots decay along with’? the rest of the plant’s body. And in all cases alike the juices of plants ὃ are more powerful in the roots than in other parts, while in some cases they are extremely powerful; wherefore the roots are bitter in some plants whose fruits are sweet ; some roots again are medicinal, and some are frag- rant, as those of the iris. The character and function of the roots of the ‘Indian fig’ (banyan) are peculiar, for this plant sends out roots from the shoots till it has a hold on the ground ® and roots again ; and so there comes to be a continuous circle of roots round the tree, not connected with the main stem but at a distance from it. 8 τρῖς φυτοῖς Ald.; ταῖς ῥίζαις con]. W. from G: text pro. hably defective. 9 rf γῇ conj. Scal. from (ἃ ; συκῇ U; τῇ συκῇ P,Ald. 53 THEOPHRASTUS 4 rn , Παραπλήσιον δὲ τούτῳ μᾶλλον δὲ τρόπον τινὰ , an / > / / θαυμασιώτερον εἴ τι ἐκ τῶν φύλλων ἀφίησι ῥίξαν, ar \ δ lal ’ὔ ΑΨ ἃ οἷόν φασι περὶ ᾿Οποῦντα ποιάριον εἶναι, ὃ Kai ᾽ ’ / ᾽ ς ΄ \ \ Φ lal , ἐσθίεσθαί ἐστιν ἡδύ. τὸ yap αὖ τῶν θέρμων \ Ka “ nA > A / “ θαυμαστὸν ἧττον, ὅτι ἂν ἐν ὕλῃ βαθείᾳ σπαρῇ , \ Caf. ‘ ᾿ a \ / \ διείρει τὴν ῥίζαν πρὸς τὴν γῆν καὶ βλαστάνει διὰ Ἕ Ν \ fal a τὴν ἰσχύν. ἀλλὰ δὴ τὰς μὲν τῶν ῥιζῶν διαφο- fe pas ἐκ τούτων θεωρητέον. ra / VIII. Τῶν δένδρων tas τοιαύτας av τις λάβοι Ψ ” \ \ \ δὴ γὃ \ > ” - διαφοράς. ἔστι yap τὰ μὲν ὀζώδη τὰ δ᾽ ἄνοζα \ ΄, \ ’ \ \ a \ 2 καὶ φύσει καὶ τόπῳ κατὰ TO μᾶλλον καὶ ἧττον. ” \ / > “ \ ” “ OA ἄνοζα δὲ λέγω οὐχ ὥστε μὴ ἔχειν ὅλως ---οὐδὲν γὰρ τοιοῦτο δένδρον, ἀλλ᾽ εἴπερ, ἐπὶ τῶν ἄλλων 2 al / / Ὁ“ J \ La οἷον σχοῖνος τύφη κύπειρος ὅλως ἐπὶ TOV λιμνω- lal > ᾽ “ ? , » / \ z δῶν---ἀλλ᾽ ὥστε ὀλίγους ἔχειν. φύσει μὲν οἷον ? an / ἀκτὴ δάφνη συκῆ ὅλως πάντα τὰ λειόφλοια Kal doa κοῖλα καὶ μανά. ὀζῶδες δὲ ἐλάα πεύκη \ / \ κότινος" τούτων δὲ Ta μὲν ἐν παλισκίοις Kal , \ > / \ \ ᾽ > / \ νηνέμοις καὶ ἐφύδροις, τὰ δὲ ἐν εὐηλίοις καὶ χει- Ἂν / lal rn μερίοις καὶ πνευματώδεσι καὶ λεπτοῖς καὶ ξηροῖς" \ \ \ > , \ S2 ᾽ Be - τὰ μὲν yap ἀνοζότερα, τὰ δὲ ὀξζωδέστερα τῶι 1 7: conj. W.; τις MSS. - Plin. 9 10,4. 3 cf. 8. 11. 8; Plin. 18. 133 and 134. § διείρει conj. Sch. » διαιρεῖ P,Ald.; cf C.P. 2. 17. 7. 5 ὕζος is the knot and the bough starting from it: cf. Arist. de iuv. et sen. 3. 6 ἐπὶ τῶν conj. Coraés; ἡ τῶν UM; ἧττον (erased) P (ἐκ τῶν marg.) ῆττον Ald. 54 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. νι. 3-viu. 1 Something similar to this, but even more surprising, occurs in those plants which! emit roots from their leaves, as they say does a certain herb? which grows about Opus, which is also sweet to taste. The peculiarity again of lupins? is less surprising, namely that, if the seed is dropped where the ground is thickly overgrown, it pushes ὁ its root through to the earth and germinates because of its vigour. But we have said enough for study of the differences between roots. Of trees (principally) and their characteristic special differences: as to knots. VIII. One may take it that the following are the differences between trees:—Some have knots,° more or less, others are more or less without them, whether from their natural character or because of their position. But, when I say ‘without knots,’ | do not mean that they have no knots at all (there is no tree like that, but, if it is true of any plants, it is only of © other kinds, such as rush bulrush’ galingale and plants of the lake side 8 generally) but that they have few knots. Now this is the natural character of elder bay fig and all smooth-barked trees, and in general of those whose wood is hollow or of a loose texture. Olive fir and wild olive have knots; and some of these grow in thickly shaded windless and wet places, some in sunny positions exposed to storms and winds,® where the soil is light and dry; for the number of knots varies between trees of the 7 τύφη conj. Bod.; τίφη UAId.H.; cf. 1. 5. 3. 8 ἐπὶ τῶν conj. W.; εἴ τι ἐπὶ τῶν Ald. 9 πνευματώδεσι Conj. Scal.; πυματώδεσι Us πυγματώδεσι ΜΝ ΑΙ, 55 THEOPHRASTUS ς a Ψ ΔῊ 5 , ΤΡ \ a ὁμογενῶν. ὅλως δὲ ὀξωδέστερα τὰ ὀρεινὰ τῶν a x \ A ’ πεδεινῶν καὶ τὰ ξηρὰ τῶν ἑλείων. Ὑ \ N \ , \ \ ΑΓ ΟὟ, Ετι δὲ κατὰ τὴν φυτείαν τὰ μὲν πυκνὰ ἄνοζα , Kal ὀρθά, τὰ δὲ pava ὀζωδέστερα καὶ σκολιώτερα" \ \ , 4 \ συμβαίνει yap ὥστε τὰ μὲν ἐν παλισκίῳ εἶναι TA Ν > > / \ \ ” \ La) Lal δὲ ἐν εὐηλίῳ. καὶ τὰ ἄρρενα δὲ τῶν θηλειῶν ᾽ / » a ᾽ ” / ὀζωδέστερα ἐν ols ἐστιν ἄμφω, οἷον κυπάριττος A a u , ἐλάτη ὀστρυΐς κρανεία: καλοῦσι yap γένος τι fd x 7 an θηλυκρανείαν" καὶ Ta ἄγρια δὲ TOV ἡμέρων, καὶ fal ’ ἁπλῶς καὶ τὰ ὑπὸ ταὐτὸ γένος, οἷον κότινος ‘ Qn ’; ΄ ἐλάας καὶ ἐρινεὸς συκῆς καὶ ἀχρὰς ἀπίου. πάντα γὰρ ταῦτα ὀζωδέστερα:' καὶ ὡς ἐπὶ τὸ πολὺ \ a a \ πάντα τὰ πυκνὰ TOV μανῶν: Kal yap τὰ ἄρρενα Ud \ \ ΝΜ \ \ U πυκνότερα καὶ τὰ ἄγρια' πλὴν εἴ τι διὰ πυκνό- fal » A ? ’ὔ φ / TnTa παντελῶς avolov ἢ ὀλίγοζον, οἷον πύξος , λωτος. Εἰσὶ δὲ τῶν μὲν ἄτακτοι καὶ ὡς ἔτυχεν οἱ ὄζοι, τῶν δὲ τεταγμένοι καὶ τῷ διαστήματι καὶ τῷ ᾽ / πλήθει καθάπερ εἴρηται: δι’ ὃ καὶ ταξιόζωτα lal “ a \ ” 3 a ταῦτα καλοῦσιν. τῶν μὲν yap οἷον δι’ ἴσου τῶν lal rh," Ν Ν a x‘ “ δὲ μεῖζον αἰεὶ τὸ πρὸς τῷ πάχει. καὶ τοῦτο κατὰ / “ / Μ \ >) a / λόγον. ὅπερ μάλιστα ἔνδηλον Kal ἐν τοῖς κοτί- \ lal \ \ , vols καὶ ἐν τοῖς καλάμοις" τὸ γὰρ γόνυ καθάπερ wv \ « \ ᾽ ᾽ / ee τ nr ὄζος. Kal οἱ μὲν κατ᾿ ἀλλήλους, ὥσπερ οἱ τῶν 1. Plin, 10. 125. ὙΠῸ. Bo) 3 ταξιόζωτα conj. W.; ἀξιολογώτατα Ald.; ef. ταξίφυλλος, 1:.10..8. 4 Plin, 10: 122. 56 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, 1. vit. 1-3 same kind. And in general mountain trees have more knots than those of the plain, and those that grow in dry spots than those that grow in marshes. Again the way in which they are planted makes a difference in this respect ; those trees that grow close together are knotless and erect, those that grow far apart have more knots and a more crooked growth ; for it happens that the one class are in shade, the others in full sun. Again the ‘male’ trees have more knots than the ‘ female’ in those trees in which both forms are found, as cypress silver-fir hop-horn- beam cornelian cherry—for there is a kind called ‘female cornelian cherry’ (cornel)—and wild trees have more knots than trees in cultivation: this is true both in general and when we compare those of the same kind, as the wild and cultivated forms of olive fig and pear. All these have more knots in the wild state; and in general those of closer growth have this character more than those of open growth ; for in fact the ‘male’ plants are of closer growth, and so are the wild ones; except that in some cases, as in box and nettle-tree, owing to the closer growth there are no knots at all, or only a few. 1 Again the knots of some trees are irregular and set at haphazard, while those of others are regular, alike in their distance apart and in their number, as has been said?; wherefore also they are called ‘ trees with regular knots.’? 4 For of some the knots are, as it were, at even distances, while in others the distance between them is greater at the thick end of the stem. And this proportion holds throughout. This is especially evident in the wild olive and in reeds—in which the joint corresponds to the knot in trees. Again some knots are opposite one another, 57 THEOPHRASTUS κοτίνων, οἱ δ᾽ ὡς ἔτυχεν. ἔστι δὲ τὰ μὲν δίοξα, τὰ δὲ τρίοζα, τὰ δὲ πλείους ἔχοντα" ἔνια δὲ πεντάοζά ἐστι. καὶ τῆς μὲν ἐλάτης ὀρθοὶ καὶ οἱ ὄζοι καὶ οἱ κλάδοι ὥσπερ ἐμπεπηγότες, τῶν δὲ ἄλλων οὔ. δι᾿ ὃ καὶ ἰσχυρὸν ἡ ἐλάτη. ἰδιώτατοι δὲ οἱ τῆς μηλέας: ὅμοιοι γὰρ θηρίων προσώποις, εἷς μὲν ὁ μέγιστος ἄλλοι δὲ περὶ αὐτὸν μικροὶ πλείους. εἰσὶ δὲ τῶν ὄξων οἱ μὲν τυφλοί, οἱ δὲ γόνιμοι. λέγω δὲ τυφλοὺς ἀφ᾽ ὧν μηδεὶς βλαστός. οὗτοι δὲ καὶ φύσει καὶ πηρώσει γίνονται, ὅταν ἢ μὴ λυθῇ καὶ ἐκβιάξηται ἢ καὶ ἀποκοπῇ καὶ οἷον ἐπικαυθεὶς πηρωθῇ: γίνονται δὲ μᾶλλον ἐν τοῖς παχέσι τῶν ἀκρεμόνων, ἐνίων δὲ καὶ ἐν τοῖς στελέχεσιν. ὅλως δὲ καὶ τοῦ ᾿στελέχους καὶ τοῦ κλάδου καθ᾽ ὃ ἂν ἐπικόψη ἢ ἐπιτέμῃ τις, ὄξος γίνεται καθαπερανεὶ διαιρῶν τὸ ἕν καὶ ποιῶν ἑτέραν ἀρχήν, εἴτε διὰ τὴν πήρωσιν εἴτε δι’ ἄλλην αἰτίαν: οὐ γὰρ δὴ κατὰ φύσιν τὸ ὑπὸ τῆς πληγῆς. Αἰεὶ δὲ ἐν ἅπασιν οἱ κλάδοι φαίνονται πολυο- ζότεροι διὰ τὸ μήπω τἀνὰ μέσον προσηυξῆσθαι, καθάπερ καὶ τῆς συκῆς οἱ "νεύβλαστοι τραχύ- τατοι καὶ τῆς ἀμπέλου τὰ ἄκρα τῶν κλημάτων. ὡς γὰρ ὄζος ἐν τοῖς ἄλλοις οὕτω καὶ ὀφθαλμὸς 1 6 7.4: 19. ΞΕΡῚ 16. 1091 3 2,6. primary and secondary branches. ait 2) eats be Ὁ Plint 16. ‘24: 8 cf. Arist. de iu. et sen. 3; Plin. 16. 125. 7 ὅταν stata πηρωθῇ conj. W. ; ἢ ὅταν ἡ μὴ λυθῇ καὶ ἐκβιάζηται καὶ ἣ ἀποκοπὴ καί Ὁ ; ὅταν ἣ μὴ λυθῇ καὶ ἐκβιάζηται ἢ ἀποκοπῇ P; ἢ ὅταν λυθῇ καὶ Ble ἢ ἀποκοπὴ καὶ οἱ οὐ Py; ὅταν ἣ μὴ λυθῇ καὶ ἐκβιάζηται καὶ ἢ ἀποκοπῇ καὶ Ald. H.; q differs widely. 58 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. vin. 3-5 as those of the wild olive, while others are set at random. Again some trees have double knots, some treble,! some more at the same point ; some have as many as five. ?In the silver-fir both the knots and the smaller branches? are set at right angles, as if they were stuck in, but in other trees they are not so. And that is why the silver-fir is such a strong tree. Most peculiar ὅ are the knots of the apple, for they are like the faces of wild animals; there is one large knot, and a number of small ones round it. Again some knots are blind,® others productive; by ‘blind’ I mean those from which there is no growth. These come to be so either by nature or by mutilation, according as either the knot? is not free and so the shoot does not make its way out, or, a bough having been cut off, the place is mutilated, for example by burning. Such knots occur more commonly in the thicker boughs, and in some cases in the stem also. And in general, wherever one chops or cuts part of the stem or bough, a knot is formed, as though one thing were made thereby into two and a fresh growing point produced, the cause being the mutila- tion or some other such reason ; for the effect of such a blow cannot of course be ascribed to nature. Again in all trees the branches always seem to have more knots, because the intermediate parts § have not yet developed, just as the newly formed branches of the fig are the roughest,’ and in the vine the highest!° shoots. 1!(For to the knot in other 8 2,6. the internodes ; till the branch is fully grown its knots are closer together, and so seem more numerous: μήπω Tava μέσον προσηυξῆσθαι conj. Sch.; μήπω tava μέσον προσκυ- ζῆθαι Ὁ ; μήτ᾽ ἀνὰ μέσον προσκυζεῖσθαι MAId.; μήποτ᾽ ἀνάμεσον προσηυξῆσθαι Po. 8.2.6. have most knots. 10 ¢.e. youngest. Ms Plin. 16.7125. 59 THEOPHRASTUS ἐν ἀμπελῳ και ἐν καλάμῳ γονυ . .. ἐνίοις δὲ καὶ οἷον κράδαι γίνονται, καθάπερ πτελέᾳ καὶ δρυὶ καὶ μάλιστα ἐν πλατάνῳ: ἐὰν δὲ ἐ ἐν τραχέσι καὶ ἀνύδροις καὶ πνευματώδεσι καὶ παντελῶς. πάντως δὲ πρὸς τῇ γῇ καὶ οἷον τῇ κεφαλῇ τοῦ στελέχους ἀπογηρασκόντων τὸ πάθος τοῦτο γίνεται. "Evia δὲ καὶ ἴσχει τοὺς καλουμένους ὑπο τινῶν ἢ γόγγρους ἢ τὸ ἀνάλογον, οἷον ἡ ἐλάα' κυριώ- \ τατον γὰρ ἐπὶ ταύτης τοῦτο τοὔνομα καὶ πάσχειν δοκεῖ μάλιστα τὸ εἰρημένον: καλοῦσι δ᾽ ἔνιοι τοῦτο πρέμνον οἱ δὲ κροτώνην οἱ δὲ ἄλλο ὄνομα. τοῖς δὲ εὐθέσι καὶ μονορρίξοις. καὶ ἀπαραβλά. στοις οὐ γίνεται τοῦθ᾽ ὅλως ἢ ἧττον' [φοῖνιξ δὲ παραβλαστητικόν"] ἡ δὲ ἐλάα καὶ ὁ κότινος καὶ τὰς οὐλότητας ἰδίας ἔχουσι τὰς ἐν τοῖς στελέχεσι. IX, Ἔστι μὲν οὖν τὰ μὲν ὡς εἰς μῆκος αὐξη- τικὰ μάλιστ᾽ ἢ μόνον, οἷον ἐλάτη φοῖνιξ κυπά- ριττος καὶ ὅλως τὰ μονοστελέχη καὶ ὅσα μὴ πολύρριξα μηδὲ πολύκλαδα' «ἡ δὲ φοῖνιξ a ἀπαρα- βλαστητικόν""» τὰ δὲ ὁμοῖα τούτοις ἀνὰ λόγον καὶ εἰς βάθος. ἔνια δ᾽ εὐθὺς σχίζεται, οἷον ἡ 1 The opening of the description of the diseases of trees seems to have been lost. ~ 2 κράδαι; Ci) OY PR ake 5 Mead ge 3 πάντως. .. γίνεται conj. W.; πάντως δὲ ὁ πρὸς TH γῇ Kal οἷον τ. kK. στ. ἀπογηράσκων τῶν παχυτέρων γίνεται Ald.; so U except παχύτερον, and M except παχύτερος-. 4 “γόγγρους : cf. Hesych., 8.vv. γόγγρος, κροτώνη. 5 '{he word is otherwise unknown. 6 ἧττον: ἡ δὲ €Ada conj. W.; ἧττον: 7 δὲ φοῖνιξ πάραβλασ- nrixdv: ἡ δὲ ἐλάα U; so Ald. except παραβλαστικόν. The 60 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. vin. 5-1x. 1 trees correspond the ‘eye’ in the vine, the joint in the reed): sai 1 In some trees again there occurs, as it were, a diseased formation of small shoots,? as in elm oak and especially in the plane; and this is universal if they grow in rough waterless or windy spots. Apart from any such cause? this affection occurs near the ground in what one may call the ‘head ’ of the trunk, when the tree is getting old. Some trees again have what are called by some ‘ excrescences 6 (or something corresponding), as the olive ; for this name belongs most properly to that tree, and it seems most liable to the affection; and some call it ‘stump, some frotone,® others have a different name for it. It does not occur, or only occurs to a less extent, in straight young trees, which have a single root and no side-growths. To the olive® also, both wild and cultivated, are peculiar certain thickenings ’ in the stem. As to habit. IX. 8 Now those trees which grow chiefly or only 9 in the direction of their height are such as silver-fir date-palm cypress, and in general those which have a single stem and not many roots or branches (the date-palm, it may be added, has no side-growths at all1°). And trees like! these have also similar growth downwards. Some however divide from the first, note about the palm (φοῖνιξ δὲ παραβλαστητικόν) I have omitted as untrue as well as irrelevant ; possibly with ἀπαραβα. for mapa8a. it belongs to the next section. 7 οὐλότητας conj. W.; κοιλότητας MSS. (2?) Ald. 5. Plin. 10. 125: 9 μάλιστ᾽ ἢ μόνον conj. W.; μάλιστα μανὰ Ald. H. 10 See 3. 8. 6. n. 1 ὅμοια conj. Sch.; duofws MSS. Sense hardly satisfactory. 61 THEOPHRASTUS μηλέα: τὰ δὲ πολύκλαδα Kal μείζω τὸν ὄγκον ἔχει τὸν ἄνω, καθάπερ poa: ov μὴν ἀλλ᾽ οὗν μέγιστά γε συμβάλλεται πρὸς ἕκαστον n ἀγωγὴ καὶ ὁ τόπος καὶ ἡ τροφή. σημεῖον δ᾽ ὅτι ταὐτὰ πυκνὰ μὲν ὄντα μακρὰ καὶ λεπτὰ γίνεται, μανὰ δὲ παχύτερα καὶ βραχύτερα: καὶ ἐὰν μὲν εὐθύς τις ἀφιῇ τοὺς ὄζους βραχέα, ἐὰν δὲ ἀνακαθαίρῃ μακρά, καθάπερ ἡ ἄμπελος. Ἱκανὸν δὲ κἀκεῖνο πρὸς πίστιν ὅτι καὶ τῶν λαχάνων ἔνια λαμβάνει δένδρου σχῆμα, καθάπερ εἴπομεν. τὴν μαλάχην καὶ τὸ τεῦτλον" ἅπαντα δ᾽ ἐν τοῖς οἰκείοις τόποις εὐαυξῆ. . . KAL TO αὐτὸ κάλλιστον. ἐπεὶ καὶ τῶν ὁμογενῶν ἀνοζότερα καὶ μείζω καὶ καλλίω τὰ ἐν τοῖς οἰκείοις, οἷον ἐλάτη ἡ Μακεδονικὴ τῆς ἸΠαρνασίας καὶ τῶν ἄλ- λων. ἅπαντα δὲ ταῦτα καὶ ὅλως ἡ ὕλη ἡ ἀγρία καλλίων καὶ πλείων τοῦ ὄρους ἐν τοῖς προσβο- ρείοις ἢ ἐν τοῖς πρὸς μεσημβρίαν. Ἔστι δὲ τὰ μὲν ἀείφυλλα τὰ δὲ φυλλο- βόλα. τῶν μὲν ἡμέρων ἀείφυλλα ἐλάα φοῖνιξ δάφνη “μύρρινος πεύκης TL γένος κυπάριττος" τῶν : ἀγρίων ἐλάτη πεύκη ἄρκευθος piros θυία καὶ ν ᾿Αρκάδες καλοῦσι φελλόδρυν φιλυρέα κέδρος a ἀγρία μυρίκη πύξος πρῖνος κήλαστρον φιλύκη ὀξυάκανθος ἀφάρκη, ταῦτα δὲ φύεται περὶ τὸν Ὄλυμπον, ἀνδράνλη κόμαρος τέρμινθος 1 οὖν marked as doubtful in U. ἘΠῚ 3.92, 3 καὶ τὸ αὐτὸ κάλλιστον. The first part of the sentence to which these words belong is apparently lost (W.). 4 i.e, the fir and other trees mentioned in the lost words. 5 Plin. 16. 80. 6 μίλος con}. Sch.; σμίλαξ P,Ald.; ef. 3. 3. ὃ. 62 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, 1. rx. 1-3 such as apple; some have many branches, and thei: greater mass of growth high up, as the pomegranate : however! training position and cultivation chiefly contribute to all of these characters. In proof of which we have the fact that the same trees which, when growing close together, are tall and slender, when grown farther apart become stouter and shorter; and if we from the first let the branches grow freely, the tree becomes short, whereas, if we prune them, it becomes tall,—-for instance, the vine. This too is enough for proof that even some pot- herbs acquire the form of a tree, as we said? of mallow and beet. Indeed all things grow well in congenial places... .2 For even among those of the same kind those which grow in congenial places have less knots, and are taller and more comely: thus the silver-fir in Macedon is superior to other silver-firs, such as that of Parnassus. Not only is this true of all these, but in general the wild woodland is more beautiful and vigorous on the north side of the mountain than on the south. As to shedding of leaves. Again some ® trees are evergreen, some deciduous. Of cultivated trees, olive date-palm bay myrtle a kind of fir and cypress are evergreen, and among wild trees silver-fir fir Phoenician cedar yew ® odorous cedar the tree which the Arcadians call ‘ cork-oak ’ (holm-oak) mock-privet prickly cedar ‘wild’ pine’ tamarisk box kermes-oak holly alaternus cotoneaster hybrid arbutus® (all of which grow about Olympus) 7 ἀγρία after πίτυς conj. Sch.; after πρῖνος UPAId.: ef. 3. 3. 3. 8 κόμαρος conj. Bod.; civapos UMV; otvapos Ald.; σύναρος P,. 63 THEOPHRASTUS A > ΄ ἀγρία δάφνη. δοκεῖ δ᾽ ἡ ἀνδράχλη καὶ ὁ κόμαρος \ \ / a \ \ » al Ta μὲν κάτω φυλλοβολεῖν ta δὲ ἔσχατα τῶν » / eee ” > / \ ΨῈΝ \ ἀκρεμόνων ἀείφυλλα ἔχειν, ἐπιφύειν δὲ ἀεὶ τοὺς ἀκρεμόνας. Τῶν μὲν οὖν δένδρων ταῦτα. τῶν δὲ θαμνω- a \ δῶν KiTTOs βάτος ῥάμνος κάλαμος κεδρίς" ἔστι a a lal cal γάρ τι μικρὸν ὃ οὐ δενδροῦται. τῶν δὲ φρυγανικῶν καὶ ποιωδῶν πήγανον ῥάφανος ῥοδωνία ἰωνία > , 5) 7 “ ἌΝ , ἀβρότονον ἀμάρακον ἕρπυλλος ὀρίγανον σέλινον ἱπποσέλινον μήκων καὶ τῶν ἀγρίων εἴδη πλείω. διαμένει δὲ καὶ τούτων ἔνια τοῖς ἄκροις τὰ δὲ ἄλλα ἀποβάλλει οἷον ὀρίγανον σέλινον. .. ἐπεὶ καὶ τὸ πήγανον κακοῦται καὶ ἀλλάττεται. Πάντα δὲ καὶ τῶν ἄλλων τὰ ἀείφυλλα στενο- / , φυλλότερα καὶ ἔχοντά τινα λιπαρότητα καὶ 2 5) a εὐωδίαν. ἔνια δ᾽ οὐκ ὄντα τῇ φύσει Tapa τὸν / lal τόπον ἐστὶν ἀείφυλλα, καθάπερ ἐλέχθη περὶ τῶν > 9 , Longs : 7 » 9 n ev Ἐλεφαντίνῃ καὶ Μέμφει κατωτέρω δ᾽ ἐν τῷ Qn \ ‘ Δέλτα μικρὸν πάνυ χρόνον διαλείπει τοῦ μὴ ἀεὶ / > 4 M / / , βλαστάνειν. ἐν Κρήτῃ δὲ λέγεται πλάτανόν a Ψ \ a τινα εἶναι ἐν TH Voptuvaia πρὸς πηγῇ τινι ἣ οὐ φυλλοβολεῖ: μυθολογοῦσι δὲ ὡς ὑπὸ ταύτῃ SF = ae ς , \ \ , , 3 ἐμίγη τῇ Εὐρώπῃ ὁ Ζεύς: tas δὲ πλησίας πάσας lad \ a φυλλοβολεῖν. ἐν δὲ Συβάρει δρῦς ἐστιν ev- lol “ ἃ a ‘ σύνοπτος ἐκ τῆς πόλεως ἣ οὐ φυλλοβολεῖ: φασὶ 1 Plin. 16. 80. 2 Some words probably missing (W.) which would explain the next two clauses. 8 Plin. 16. 82. 5. Ὁ: & Phins 32, bl; Varro, ΙΝ ἧς 64 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. 1x. 3-5 andrachne arbutus terebinth ‘wild bay’ (oleander). Andrachne and arbutus seem to cast their lower leaves, but to keep those at the end of the twigs perennially, and to be always adding leafy twigs. These are the trees which are evergreen. 1 Of shrubby plants these are evergreen :—ivy bramble buckthorn reed εάν (juniper)—for there is a small kind of kedros so called which does not grow into a tree. Among under-shrubs and herba- ceous plants there are rue cabbage rose gilliflower southernwood sweet marjoram tufted thyme mar- joram celery alexanders poppy, and a good many more kinds of wild plants However some of these too, while evergreen as to their top growths, shed their other leaves, as marjoram andcelery ..... 2 for rue too is injuriously affected and changes its character. 3 And all the evergreen plants in the other classes too have narrower leaves and a certain glossiness and fragrance. Some moreover which are not evergreen by nature become so because of their position, as was 5814 4 about the plants at Elephantine and Memphis, while lower down the Nile in the Delta there is but a very short period in which they are not making new leaves. It is said that in Crete in the district of Gortyna there is a plane near a certain spring ® which does not lose its leaves; (indeed the story is that it was under’ this tree that Zeus lay with Europa), while all the other plants in the neighbourhood shed theirleaves. ὃ At Sybaris there is an oak within sight of the city which does not shed ὃ πηγῇ conj. H. from G ; σκηνῇ UMVAId.; κηνῆ Pa; κρηνῇ m Bas. 7 ὑπὸ conj. Hemsterhuis ; ἐπὶ Ald. 56 Β11π| 10 81. 65 THEOPHRASTUS δὲ οὐ βλαστάνειν αὐτὴν ἅμα ταῖς ἄλλαις ἀλλὰ μετὰ Κύνα. λέγεται δὲ καὶ ἐν Κύπρῳ πλάτανος εἶναι τοιαύτη. Φυλλοβολεῖ δὲ πάντα τοῦ μετοπώρου καὶ μετὰ Ν Α͂ \ \ \ an \ \ / TO μετόπωρον, πλὴν TO μὲν θᾶττον τὸ δὲ βραδύ- τερον ὥστε καὶ τοῦ χειμῶνος ἐπιλαμβάνειν. οὐκ e , lal ἀνάλογοι δὲ αἱ φυλλοβολίαι ταῖς βλαστήσεσιν, Lé , ὥστε Ta πρότερον βλαστήσαντα πρότερον φυλ- a ᾽ , “" n λοβολεῖν, ἀλλ᾽ ἔνια πρωϊβλαστεῖ μὲν οὐδὲν δὲ n n Μ > / A ¢€ a TPOTEPEL τῶν ἄλλων, ἀλλὰ τινων καὶ VOTEPEL, Ly a eae J n καθάπερ ἡ ἀμυγδαλῆ. Ἂς a a Ta δὲ ὀψιβλαστεῖ μὲν οὐδὲν δὲ ὡς εἰπεῖν ς a a " σ΄ ς ΄ n \ ὑστερεῖ τῶν ἄλλων, ὥσπερ ἡ συκάμινος. δοκεῖ δὲ AAS ΄ 4 ΠῚ ΄ Εἴ ἂν καὶ ἡ χώρα συμβάλλεσθαι καὶ ὁ τόπος ὁ ἔνικμος \ tal a πρὸς TO διαμένειν. τὰ yap ἐν τοῖς ξηροῖς καὶ ¢ / a ὅλως λεπτογείοις πρότερα φυλλοβολεῖ Kal τὰ πρεσβύτερα δὲ τῶν νέων. ἔνια δὲ καὶ πρὸ τοῦ πεπᾶναι τὸν καρπὸν ἀποβάλλει τὰ φύλλα, καθά- περ αἱ ὄψιαι συκαῖ καὶ ἀχράδες. fal > Τῶν δ᾽ ἀειφύλλων ἡ ἀποβολὴ Kal ἡ αὔανσις \ / ’ \ \ > ἊΝ pee / 2 \ κατὰ μέρος" οὐ yap δὴ ταὐτὰ αἰεὶ διαμένει, ἀλλὰ Ν \ >! / \ ’ > ΄ “ τὰ μὲν ἐπιβλαστάνει τὰ δ᾽ ἀφαναίνεται. τοῦτο δὲ περὶ τροπὰς μάλιστα γίνεται θερινάς. εἰ δέ \ a. 3 a x \ 9ὲ a “ τίνων καὶ μετ᾽ ᾿Αρκτοῦρον ἢ καὶ KAT ἄλλην ὡραν ΑἹ / \ \ \ \ \ ἐπισκεπτέον. καὶ τὰ μὲν περὶ τὴν φυλλο- βολίαν οὕτως ἔχει. 1 Plin. 16. 82 and 83. 66 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. 1x. 5-7 its leaves, and they say that it does not come into leaf along with the others, but only after the rising of the dog-star. It is said that in Cyprus too there is a plane which has the same peculiarity. 1 The fall of the leaves in all cases takes place in autumn or later, but it occurs later in some trees than in others, and even extends into the winter. However the fall of the leaf does not correspond to the growth of new leaves (in which case those that come into leaf earlier would lose their leaves earlier), but some (such as the almond) which are early in coming into leaf are not earlier than the rest in losing their leaves, but are even comparatively late.? 3 Others again, such as the mulberry, come into leaf late, but are hardly at ail later than the others in shedding their leaves. It appears also that position and a moist situation conduce to keeping the leaves late; for those which grow in dry places, and in general where the soil is light, shed their leaves earlier, and the older trees earlier than young ones. Some even cast their leaves before the fruit is ripe, as the late kinds of fig and pear. In those which are evergreen the shedding and withering of leaves take place by degrees; for it is not the same? leaves which always persist, but fresh ones are growing while the old ones wither away. This happens chiefly about the summer solstice. Whether in some cases it occurs even after the rising of Arcturus or at a quite different season is matter for enquiry. So much for the shedding of leaves. 2 ὑστερεῖ conj. H.; ὕστερον UMVPAId. 3 Plin. 16. 84. 4 ταὐτὰ conj. Sch.; ταῦτα Ald. 67 THEOPHRASTUS Ta δὲ φύλλα τῶν μὲν ἄλλων δένδρων ὅμοια \ aA iol an πάντων αὐτὰ ἑαυτοῖς, τῆς δὲ λεύκης Kal τοῦ ἴω a / , > ᾿ς κιττοῦ καὶ τοῦ καλουμένου κρότωνος ἀνόμοια καὶ ΄ \ \ \ / a \ ἑτεροσχήμονα" τὰ μὲν yap νέα περιφερῆ τὰ δὲ , a n παλαιότερα γωνοειδῆ, Kal εἰς τοῦτο ἡ μετάστασις πάντων. τοῦ δὲ κιττοῦ ἀνάπαλιν νέου μὲν ὄντος / \ ἐγγωνιώτερα πρεσβυτέρου δὲ περιφερέστερα: μετα- / \ \ 2 wv \ \ μι δὲ ἂν Ὁ \ βάλλει yap καὶ οὗτος. ἴδιον δὲ καὶ τὸ τῇ ἐλάᾳ Kal a / \ A / \ a 4 ΕΣ τῇ φιλύρᾳ καὶ τῇ πτελέᾳ καὶ τῇ λεύκῃ συμβαῖνον' , a Net ἴῷ στρέφειν yap δοκοῦσιν τὰ ὕπτια μετὰ τροπὰς θερι- , τ vas, καὶ τούτῳ γνωρίζουσιν ὅτι γεγένηνται τροπαί. / Ni \ / / \ Ne cee \ \ πάντα δὲ τὰ φύλλα διαφέρει κατὰ τὰ ὕπτια καὶ TA an x “ \ / Ne πρανῆ. καὶ TOV μὲν ἄλλων τὰ ὕπτια ποιωδέστερα \ / \ \ a \ \ / ? καὶ λειότερα: τὰς yap ἶνας καὶ Tas φλέβας ἐν “ , / τοῖς πρανέσιν ἔχουσιν, ὥσπερ ἡ χεὶρ «τὰ apOpa>- a 7 / , e a τῆς © ἐλάας λευκότερα καὶ ἧττον λεῖα ἐνίοτε \ tal) a καὶ τὰ ὕπτια. πάντα δὴ ἢ Ta γε πλεῖστα ἐκφανῆ ἔχει τὰ ὕπτια καὶ ταῦτα γίνεται τῷ ἡλίῳ φανερά. \ \ « καὶ στρέφεται TA πολλὰ πρὸς TOV ἥλιον" δι᾽ ὃ Kal > lal ς ΄ \ an n na οὐ ῥάδιον εἰπεῖν ὁπότερον πρὸς τῷ κλῶνι μᾶλλόν \ \ δ / a a a ἐστιν: ἡ μὲν γὰρ ὑπτιότης μᾶλλον δοκεῖ ποιεῖν TO / «ς Ν , bd δ vd Ἀν τὸ πρανές, ἡ δὲ φύσις οὐχ ἧττον βούλεται τὸ ὕπτιον, \ ἄλλως TE καὶ ἡ ἀνάκλασις διὰ TOV ἥλιον: ἴδοι δ᾽ ? Ph. 10. 80. 2 καὶ τοῦ κιττοῦ καὶ τοῦ MSS. cf. Plin. l.c.; Diose. 4. 164. καὶ τοῦ κικίου τοῦ καὶ conj. W.; Galen, Lex. Hipp., gives κίκιον aS a name for the root of κρότων. cf. C.P. 2. 16. 4. 3. 2.6. ποῦ ‘entire.’ ‘Young leaves’=leaves of the young tree. 4 This seems to contradict what has just been said. 5 τὰ ἄρθρα add. Sch. from Plin. 16. 88, inciswras. ef. Arist. H.A. 1. 15, where Plin, (11. 274) renders ἄρθρα incisuras. 68 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. x. 1-2 Differences in leaves, X. 1 Now, while the leaves of all other trees are all alike in each tree, those of the abele ivy? and of the plant called sroton (castor-oil plant) are unlike one another and of different forms. The young leaves in these are round, the old ones angular,? and eventually all the leaves assume that form. On the other hand? in the ivy, when it is young, the leaves are somewhat angular, but when it is older, they become rounder: for in this plant too a change of form takes place. There is a peculiarity special to the olive lime elm and abele: their leaves appear to invert the upper surface after the summer solstice, and by this men know that the solstice is past. Now all leaves differ as to their upper and under surfaces; and in most trees the upper surfaces are greener and smoother, as they have the fibres and veins in the under surfaces, even as the human hand has its ‘lines,’ but even the upper surface of the leaf of the olive is sometimes whiter and less smooth.® So all or most leaves display their upper surfaces, and it is these surfaces which are exposed to the light.” Again most leaves turn towards the sun; wherefore also it is not easy to say which surface is next to the twig’; for, while the way in which the upper surface is presented seems rather to make the under surface closer to it, yet nature desires equally that the upper surface should be the nearer, and this is specially seen in the turning back® of the leaf towards the sun. One 8 ἐνίοτε καὶ τὰ ὕπτια conj. W.; λεῖα δὲ καὶ τὰ τοῦ κιττοῦ MSS. A makeshift correction of an obscure passage. © of.selinwt<c: 8 2,6. is the under one. ® Whereby the under surface is exposed to it: see above. 69 ὡ» THEOPHRASTUS ἄν τις ὅσα πυκνὰ καὶ κατ᾽ ἄλληλα, καθάπερ τὰ τῶν μυρρίνων. Οἴονται δέ τινες καὶ τὴν τροφὴν τῷ ὑπτίῳ διὰ τοῦ πρανοῦς εἶναι, διὰ τὸ ἔνικμον ἀεὶ τοῦτο καὶ χνοῶδες εἶναι, οὐ καλῶς λέγοντες. ἀλλὰ τοῦτο μὲν ἴσως συμβαίνει χωρὶς τῆς ἰδίας φύσεως καὶ διὰ τὸ μὴ ὁμοίως ἡλιοῦσθαι, ἡ ἡ δὲ τροφὴ διὰ τῶν φλεβῶν ἢ ἢ ἰνῶν ὁμοίως ἀμφοτέροις" ἐκ θατέρου δ᾽ εἰς θάτερον οὐκ εὔλογον μὴ ἔχουσι πόρους μηδὲ βάθος δι’ ov: ἀλλὰ περὶ μὲν τροφῆς διὰ τίνων ἕτερος λόγος. Διαφέρουσι. δὲ καὶ τὰ φύλλα πλείοσι δια- φοραῖς" τὰ μὲν γάρ ἐστι πλατύφυλλα, καθάπερ ἄμπελος συκῆ πλάτανος, τὰ δὲ στενόφυλλα, καθάπερ ἐλάα ῥόα μύρρινος: τὰ δ᾽ ὥσπερ ἀκανθό- φυλλα, καθάπερ “πεύκη πίτυς κέδρος" τὰ δ᾽ οἷον σαρκόφυλλα: τοῦτο δ᾽ ὅτι σαρκῶδες ἔχουσι τὸ φύλλον, οἷον κυπάριττος μυρίκη μηλέα, τῶν δὲ φρυγανικῶν κνέωρος στοιβὴ καὶ ποιωδῶν ἀείζωον πόλιον: [τοῦτο δὲ καὶ πρὸς τοὺς σῆτας τοὺς ἐν τοῖς ἱματίοις ἀγαθόν"] τὰ γὰρ αὖ τῶν τευτλίων ἢ ῥαφάνων ἄλλον τρόπον σαρκώδη. καὶ τὰ τῶν πηγανίων καλουμένων" ἐν πλάτει γὰρ καὶ οὐκ ἐν στρογγυλότητι τὸ σαρκῶδες. καὶ τῶν θαμνωδῶν δὲ ἡ μυρίκη σαρκῶδες τὸ φύλλον ἔχει. ἔνια δὲ 1. 8. 35 W083 Plin. 16. 92: ἐκ θατέρου δ᾽ εἰς con): Sch. from G; δὲ ἐκ θατέρου εἰς with stop αὖ ἰνῶν Ald. 3 δι’ οὗ I conj.; δύ ὧν U. 4 ἀκανθόφυλλα conj. W.; σπανόφυλλα UMAIA.; ἀνόφυλλα P,; ef. 3. 9. 5, whence Sch. conj. τριχόφυλλα : Plin. l.c. has capillate pino cedro. 5 μηλέα probably corrupt ; omitted by Plin. /.c. 70 ENQUIRY UNTO PLANTS, 1. x. 2-5 may observe this in trees whose leaves are crowded and opposite,! such as those of myrtle. Some think that the nourishment too is conveyed to the upper surface through the under surface, because this surface always contains moisture and is downy, but they are mistaken. It may be that this is not due to the trees’ special character, but to their not getting an equal amount of sunshine, though the nourishment conveyed through the veins or fibres is the same in both cases. That it should be con- veyed from one side to the other? is improbable, when there are no passages for it nor thickness for it to pass through.? However it belongs to another part of the enquiry to discuss the means by which nourishment is conveyed. Again there are various other differences between leaves; some trees are broad-leaved, as vine fig and plane, some narrow-leaved, as olive pomegranate myrtle. Some have, as it were, spinous‘ leaves, as fir Aleppo pine prickly cedar; some, as it were, fleshy leaves; and this is because their leaves are of fleshy substance, as cypress tamarisk apple,> among under-shrubs f‘neoros and stoibe, and among herba- ceous plants house-leek and hulwort. © This plant is good against moth in clothes. For the leaves of beet and cabbage are fleshy in another way, as are those of the various plants called rue ; for their fleshy character is seen in the flat instead of in the round.’ Among shrubby plants the tamarisk® has fleshy 5 Probably a gloss. 7 Or ‘solid,’ such leaves being regarded as having, so to speak, three, and not two dimensions. στρόγγυλος = ‘ thick- set,’ in Arist. HA. 9. 44. 8 μυρίκη probably corrupt ; μ. was mentioned just above, among trees; ἐρείκη conj. Dalec. ΠῚ THEOPHRASTUS καὶ καλαμόφυλλα, καθάπερ ὁ φοῖνιξ καὶ ὁ κὀὶϊξ καὶ ὅσα τοιαῦτα: ταῦτα δὲ ὡς καθ᾽ ὅλου εἰπεῖν γωνιόφυλλα: καὶ γὰρ ὁ κάλαμος καὶ ὁ κύπειρος καὶ ὁ βούτομος καὶ τἄλλα δὲ τῶν λιμνωδῶν τοιαῦτα: πάντα δὲ ὥσπερ ἐκ δυοῖν σύνθετα καὶ τὸ μέσον οἷον τρόπις, οὗ ἐν τοῖς ἄλλοις μέγας πόρος ὁ μέσος. διαφέρουσι δὲ καὶ τοῖς σχήμασι: τὰ μὲν γὰρ περιφερῆ, καθάπερ τὰ τῆς ἀπίου, τὰ é προμηκέστερα, καθάπερ τὰ τῆς μηλέας" τὰ δὲ εἰς ὀξὺ προήκοντα καὶ παρακανθίξζοντα, καθάπερ Ta τοῦ μίλακος. καὶ ταῦτα μὲν ἄσχιστα" «τὰ δὲ σχιστὰξ- καὶ οἷον πριονώδη, καθάπερ τὰ τῆς ἐλάτης καὶ τὰ τῆς πτερίδος: τρόπον δέ τινα σχιστὰ καὶ τὰ τῆς ἀμπέλου, καὶ τὰ τῆς συκῆς δὲ ὥσπερ ἂν εἴποι τις κορωνοποδώδη. ἔνια δὲ καὶ ἐντομὰς ἔχοντα, καθάπερ τὰ τῆς πτελέας καὶ τὰ τῆς Ἡρακλεωτικῆς καὶ τὰ τῆς δρυός. τὰ δὲ καὶ παρακανθίζοντα καὶ ἐκ τοῦ ἄκρου καὶ ἐκ τῶν πλαγίων, οἷον τὰ τῆς πρίνου καὶ τὰ τῆς δρυὸς καὶ μίλακος καὶ βάτου καὶ παλιούρου καὶ τὰ τῶν ἄλλων. ἀκανθῶδες δὲ ἐκ τῶν ἄκρων καὶ τὸ τῆς πεύκης καὶ πίτυος καὶ ἐλάτης ἔτι δὲ κέδρου καὶ κεδρίδος. φυλλάκανθον δὲ ὅλως ἐν μὲν τοῖς δένδροις οὐκ ἔστιν οὐδὲν ὧν ἡμεῖς ἴσμεν, ἐν δὲ τοῖς ἄλλοις ὑλήμασίν ἐστιν, οἷον ἥ τε ἄκορνα καὶ ἡ δρυπὶς καὶ ὁ ἄκανος καὶ σχεδὸν ἅπαν τὸ τῶν ἀκανωδῶν γένος: ὥσπερ γὰρ φύλλον ἐστὶν ἡ ἄκανθα πᾶσιν" εἰ δὲ μὴ φύλλα τις ταῦτα θήσει, 1 Plin. 10: and 13. 30. 2 οὗ ἐν conj. W.; ὅθεν Ald. H. 3 παρακανθίζοντα conj. Sch.; παραγωνίζοντα UMV Ald. 4 τὰ δὲ σχιστὰ add. W. 2 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. x. 5-6 leaves. Some again have reedy leaves, as date-palin doum-palm and such like. But, generally speaking, the leaves of these end in a point; for reeds galin- gale sedge and the leaves of other marsh plants are of this character. 1 The leaves of all these are com- pounded of two parts, and the middle is like a keel, placed where in? other leaves is a large passage dividing the two halves. Leaves differ also in their shapes ; some are round, as those of pear, some rather oblong, as those of the apple ; some come to a sharp point and have spinous projections? at the side, as those of smilax. So far 1 have spoken ot undivided leaves; but some are divided‘ and like a saw, as those of silver-fir and of fern. To a certain extent those of the vine are also divided, while those of the fig one might compare to a crow’s foot.£ © Some leaves again have notches, as those of elm filbert and oak, others have spinous projections both at the tip and at the edges, as those of kermes- oak oak smilax bramble Christ’s thorn and others. The leaf of fir Aleppo pine silver-fir and also of prickly cedar and fedris (juniper)’ has a spinous point at the tip. Among other trees there is none that we know which has spines for leaves altogether, but it is so with other woody plants, as akorna drypis pine- thistle and almost all the plants which belong to that class. For in all these spines, as it were, take the place of leaves, and, if one is not to reckon these 5 κορωνοποδώδη conj. Gesner. The fig-leaf is compared to a crow’s foot, Plut. de defect. orac. 3; σκολοπώδη Ald., which word is applied to thorns by Diosc. 8 Plin. 16. 90. 7 κεδρίδος conj. Dalec.; κεδρίας MSS. cf. Plin. U.c., who seems to have read aypias. 8 ἀκανωδῶν conj. W., cf. 1. 18, ὃ; ἀκανθωδῶν MSS.; ἀκαν- dav P,. 73 THEOPHRASTUS συμβαίνοι ἃ ἂν ὅλως ἄφυλλα εἶναι, ἐνίοις δὲ ἄκανθαν μὲν εἶναι φύλλον δὲ ὅλως οὐκ ἔχειν, καθάπερ 6 ἀσφάραγος. Πάλιν δ᾽ ὅτι τὰ μὲν ἄμισχα, καθάπερ τὰ τῆς σκίλλης καὶ τοῦ βολβοῦ, τὰ δ᾽ ἔχοντα «μίσχον. καὶ τὰ μὲν μακρόν, οἷον ἡ ἄμπελος καὶ ὁ κιττός, τὰ δὲ βραχὺν καὶ οἷον ἐμπεφυκότα, καθάπερ édaa καὶ οὐχ ὥσπερ ἐπὶ τῆς πλατάνου καὶ ἀμπέλου προσηρτημένον. διαφορὰ δὲ καὶ τὸ μὴ ἐκ τῶν αὐτῶν εἶναι τὴν πρόσφυσιν, ἀλλὰ τοῖς μὲν πλείστοις ἐκ τῶν κλάδων τοῖς δὲ καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἀκρεμόνων, τῆς δρυὸς δὲ καὶ ἐκ τοῦ στελέχους, τῶν δὲ λαχανωδῶν τοῖς πολλοῖς εὐθὺς ἐκ τῆς ῥίζης, οἷον κρομύου σκόρδου κιχορίου, ἔτι δὲ ἀσφοδέλου σκίλλης βολβοῦ σισυριγχίου καὶ ὅλως τῶν βολβωδῶν' καὶ τούτων δὲ οὐχ ἡ πρώτη μόνον ἔκφυσις ἀλλὰ καὶ ὅλος ὁ καυλὸς ἄφυλλον. ἐνίων δ᾽ ὅταν γένηται, φύλλα εἰκός, οἷον θριδακίνης ὠκίμου σελίνου καὶ τῶν σιτηρῶν ὁμοίως. ἔχει δ᾽ ἔνια τούτων καὶ τὸν καυλὸν εἶτ᾽ ἀκανθίζοντα, ὡς ἡ θριδακίνη καὶ τὰ φυλλάκανθα πάντα καὶ τῶν θαμνωδῶν δὲ καὶ ἔτι μᾶλλον, οἷον βάτος παλίουρος. Κοινὴ δὲ διαφορὰ πάντων ὁμοίως δένδρων καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ὅτι τὰ μὲν πολύφυλλα τὰ δ᾽ ὀλιγό- φυλλα. ὡς δ᾽ ἐπὶ τὸ πᾶν τὰ πλατύφυλλα ταξί- φυλλα, καθάπερ μύρρινος, τὰ δ᾽ ἄτακτα καὶ ὡς ἔτυχε, καθώπερ σχεδὸν τὰ πλεῖστα τῶν ἄλλων 1 “Phin. 16. ‘SI: 2 ἐπὶ conj. W.; ἢ Ald.H. 3 ἐνίων... εἰκός. So Sch. explains: text probably de- fective. 74 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. x. 6-8 as leaves, they would be entirely leafless, and some would have spines but no leaves at all, as asparagus. 1 Again there is the difference that some leaves have no leaf-stalk, as those of squill and _purse- tassels, while others have a leaf-stalk. And some of the latter have a long leaf-stalk, as vine and ivy, some, as olive, a short one which grows, as it were, into the stem and is not simply attached to it, as it isin? plane and vine. Another difference is that the leaves do not in all cases grow from the same part, but, whereas in most trees they grow from the branches, in some they grow also from the twigs, and in the oak from the stem as well; in most pot-herbs they grow directly from the root, as in onion garlic chicory, and also in asphodel squill purse-tassels Barbary-nut, and generally in plants of the same class as purse-tassels; and in these not merely the original growth but the whole stalk is leafless. In some, when the stalk is pro- duced, the leaves may be expected to grow,® as in lettuce basil celery, and in like manner in cereals. In some of these the stalk presently becomes spinous, as in lettuce and the whole class of plants with spinous leaves, and still more in shrubby plants, as bramble and Christ’s thorn. 4 Another difference which is found in all trees alike and in other plants as well is that some have many, some few leaves. And in general those that have flat leaves® have them in a regular series, as myrtle, while in other instances the leaves are in no particular order, but set at random, as in most other 4 Plin. 16. 92. 5 πλατύφυλλα UVP; πολύφυλλα conj. W.; but πλατύτης is one of the ‘ differences’ given in the summary below. 79 THEOPHRASTUS = Ἂν ᾿ “ a 4 ΄ [ἦν]. ἴδιον δὲ ἐπὶ τῶν λαχανωδῶν, οἷον κρομύοι' /, \ / γητείου, TO κοιλοφυλλον. « lal ς \ rn Απλῶς δ᾽ ai διαφοραὶ τῶν φύλλων ἢ μεγέθει , x / Ἃ ἢ πλήθει ἢ σχήματι ἢ πλατύτητι ἢ στενότητι 4 x Ἃ / a ἢ KOLAOTHTL ἢ τραχύτητι ἢ λειότητι καὶ τῷ Tap- / x / ΥΨ, \ \ \ 4 ακανθίζειν ἢ μή. ἔτι δὲ κατὰ τὴν πρόσφυσιν ε΄ x ᾽ « \ Ν τ > \ ἐν Ὰ ΄ ὅθεν ἢ δι’ οὗ" τὸ μὲν ὅθεν, ἀπὸ ῥίζης ἢ κλάδου Ἁ AtLaY 3 , \ N SNP A \ , ἢ καυλοῦ 1) ἀκρεμόνος: τὸ δὲ δι᾿ οὗ, ἢ διὰ μίσχου a ? > a \ 2 \ \ οἰ a > fa \ ἢ δι’ αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰ δὴ πολλὰ ἐκ TOU αὐτοῦ. Kal , \ , ἔνια καρποφύρα, μεταξὺ περιειληφότα Tov καρπόν, / , ὥσπερ ἡ ᾿Αλεξανδρεία δάφνη ἐπιφυλλόκαρπος. Αἱ μὲν οὖν διαφοραὶ τῶν φύλλων κοινοτέρως a / πᾶσαι εἴρηνται Kal σχεδόν εἰσιν ἐν τούτοις. SS ΄ δὲ \ \ IE SSS \ a \ (Σύγκειται δὲ τὰ μὲν ἐξ ἰνὸς Kal φλοιοῦ καὶ Ν a fal \ na I σαρκός, οἷον τὰ τῆς συκῆς Kal τῆς ἀμπέλου, τὰ δὲ © “4 a , ὥσπερ ἐξ ἰνὸς μόνον, οἷον τοῦ καλάμου Kai σίτου. , ¢ τὸ δὲ ὑγρὸν ἁπάντων κοινόν: ἅπασι yap ἐνυ- / \ n V4 a πάρχει καὶ τούτοις καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις τοῖς ἐπετείοις Ἧ 7 n [μίσχος ἄνθος καρπὸς εἴ Tt ἄλλο]: μᾶλλον δὲ Kai a , ’ \ \ , 7 - τοῖς μὴ ἐπετείοις" οὐδὲν γὰρ ἄνευ τούτου. δοκεῖ a » \ \ beara! / a δὲ Kal τῶν μίσχων τὰ μὲν ἐξ ἰνῶν μόνον συγκεῖ- \ na ’, \ an σθαι, καθάπερ τὰ τοῦ σίτου καὶ τοῦ καλάμου, τὰ n nan 4 / δ᾽ ἐκ τῶν αὐτῶν, ὥσπερ οἱ καυλοί. 1 τῶν ἄλλων ἣν MSS.; τῶν ποιωδῶν conj. W. ἦν, at all events, cannot be right. ΞΡ host LOU 3 ἢ στενότητι ἢ κοιλότητι : SO G3 ἢ κοιλότητι ἢ στενότητι MSS. 4 2.6. petiolate. 5 7.e. sessile. 6 2.6. compound : εἰ δὴ conj. W.; εἴδη UMVAId. 7 The passage from here to the end of the chapter is a digression, 76 ENQUIRY, “INTOMPLANTS; 1. x. 8-9 plants. ? It is peculiar to pot-herbs to have hollow leaves, as in onion and horn-onion. To sum up, the differences between leaves are shewn in size, number, shape, hollowness, in breadth,? roughness and their opposites, and in the presence or absence of spinous projections; also as to their attachment, according to the part from which they spring or the means by which they are attached ; the part from which they spring being the root or a branch or the stalk or a twig, while the means by which they are attached may be a leaf-stalk,* or they may be attached directly;5 and there may be® several leaves attached by the same _leaf-stalk. Further some leaves are fruit-bearing, enclosing the fruit between them, as the Alexandrian laurel, which has its fruit attached to the leaves. These are all the differences in leaves stated some- what generally, and this is a fairly complete list of examples. Composition of the various parts of a plant. 7(Leaves are composed some of fibre bark and flesh, as those of the fig and vine, some, as it were, of fibre alone, as those of reeds and corn. But moisture is common to all, for it is found both in leaves and in the other annual parts,® leaf-stalk, flower, fruit and so forth but more especially in the parts which are not annual ®; in fact no part is without it. Again it appears that some leaf-stalks are composed only of fibre, as those of corn and reeds, some of the same materials as the stalks. ὃ μίσχος . . . ἄλλο has no construction ; probably a (correct) gloss, taken from 1, 2, 1. 9 2.6. while these are young, W. 7 LO THEOPHRASTUS Τῶν δ᾽ ἀνθῶν τὰ μὲν ἐκ φλοιοῦ καὶ φλεβὸς, καὶ σαρκός, «τὰ δ᾽ ἐκ σαρκὸς:- μόνον, οἷον τὰ ἐν μέσῳ τῶν ἄρων. Ὁμοίως. δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν καρπῶν' οἱ μὲν γὰρ ἐκ σαρκὸς καὶ ἰνός, οἱ δὲ ἐκ σαρκὸς “μόνον, οἱ δὲ καὶ ἐκ δέρματος σύγκεινται" τὸ δὲ ὑγρὸν ἀκολουθεῖ καὶ τούτοις. ἐκ σαρκὸς μὲν καὶ ἰνὸς ὁ τῶν κοκκυμήλων καὶ σικύων, ἐξ ἰνὸς δὲ καὶ δέρματος ὁ τῶν συκαμίνων καὶ τῆς poas. ἄλλοι δὲ κατ᾽ ἄλλον τρόπον μεμερισμένοι. πάντων δὲ ὡς εἰπεῖν τὸ μὲν ἔξω φλοιὸς τὸ δ᾽ ἐντὸς σὰρξ τῶν δὲ καὶ πυρήν. Ὶ ΧΙ. “Eo yarov δ᾽ ἐν ἅπασι τὸ σπέρμα. τοῦτο δὲ ἐ ἔχον ἐν ἑαυτῷ σύμφυτον ὑγρὸν καὶ θερμόν, ὧ ὧν ἐκλιπόντων ἄγονα, καθάπερ τὰ ὠά. καὶ τῶν μὲν εὐθὺ τὸ σπέρμα μετὰ τὸ περιέχον, οἷον φοίνικος καρύου ἀμυγδάλης, πλείω δὲ τούτων τὰ ἐμπερι- ἔχοντα, ὡς τὰ τοῦ φοίνικος. τῶν δὲ μεταξὺ σὰρξ καὶ πυρήν, ὥσπερ ἐλάας καὶ κοκκυμηλέας καὶ ἑτέρων. ἔνια δὲ καὶ ἐν λοβῷ, τὰ δ᾽ ἐν ὑμένι, τὰ δ᾽ ἐν ἀγγείῳ, τὰ δὲ καὶ γυμνόσπερμα τελείως. ἊΨ λοβῷ μὲν οὐ μόνον τὰ ἐπέτεια, καθάπερ τὰ χεδροπὰ καὶ ἕτερα πλείω τῶν ἀγρίων, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν δένδρων ἔνια, καθάπερ ἡ ἥ τε “κερωνία, ἦν τινες καλοῦσι συκῆν Αἰγυπτίαν, καὶ ἡ κερκὶς καὶ ἡ κολοιτία περὶ Λιπάραν' ἐν ὑμένι δ᾽ ἔνια τῶν 1 τὰ Ὁ ;Ψ τὸ Ald. 2 τὰ δ᾽ ἐκ σαρκὸς preserved only in mBas.; om. ΜΨΡ, Sch. reads τὸ. 3 ἄρων conj. W.; αἰρῶν MSS. * τῆρ, find: 5 Plin. 18. 53. 8 οὐ conj. Sch.; οὖν Ald.H. 78 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. x. ro-x1. 2 Of flowers some! are composed of bark veins and Hesh, some of flesh only,? as those in the middle of cuckoo-pint.® So too with fruits; some are made of flesh and fibre, some of flesh alone, and some of skin#* also. And moisture is necessarily found in these also. The fruit of plums and cucumbers is made of flesh and fibre, that of mulberries and pomegranates of fibre and skin. The materials are differently distri- buted in different fruits, but of nearly all the outside is bark, the inside flesh, and this in some cases includes a stone.) Differences in seeds. XI. Last in all plants comes the seed. This possesses in itself natural moisture and warmth, and, if these fail, the seeds are sterile, like eggs in the like case. In some plants the seed comes immediately inside the envelope, as in date filbert almond (however, as in the case of the date, there may be more than one covering). In some cases again there is flesh and a stone between the envelope and the seed, as in olive plum and other fruits. Some seeds again are enclosed in a pod, some in a husk, some in a vessel, and some are completely naked. 5 Enclosed in a pod are not® only the seeds Οἱ annual plants, as leguminous plants, and of con- siderable numbers of wild plants, but also those of certain trees, as the carob-tree (which some?” call the ‘Egyptian fig’), Judas-tree,® and the foloztia® of the Liparae islands. In a husk are enclosed the 7 ἥν τινες conj. St. from G3; ἥντινα Ald. H. 8 Clearly not the κερκίς (aspen) described 3. 14. 2. ¥ κολοιτία MSS.; κολουτέα conj. St., cf. 3. 17. 2n. 79 THEOPHRASTUS / e e ἐπετείων, ὥσπερ ὁ πυρὸς καὶ ὁ κέγχρος: ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ ἐναγγειοσπέρματα καὶ γυμνοσπέρματα. ἐνωγγειοσπέρματα μὲν οἷον ἥ τε μήκων καὶ ὅσα / μηκωνικά:" TO γὰρ σήσαμον ἰδιωτέρως: γυμνο- σπέρματα δὲ τῶν τε λαχάνων πολλά, καθάπερ ἄνηθον κορίαννον ἄννησον κύμινον μάραθον καὶ ἕτερα πλείω. τῶν δὲ δένδρων οὐδὲν γυμνόσπερμον > TK \ / » A \ \ arr ἢ σαρξὶ περιεχόμενον ἢ κελύφεσιν, τὰ μὲν δερματικοῖς, ὥσπερ ἡ βάλανος καὶ τὸ Εὐβοϊκόν, \ \ ΄, Ψ ε ᾽ 7 \ \ τὰ δὲ ξυλώδεσιν, ὥσπερ ἡ ἀμυγδάλη Kal TO κάρυον. οὐδὲν δὲ ἐναγγειόσπερμον, εἰ μή τις τὸν “ -“ / al κῶνον ἀγγεῖον θήσει διὰ TO χωρίζεσθαι τῶν καρπῶν. / a Αὐτὰ δὲ Ta σπέρματα τῶν μὲν εὐθὺ σαρκώδη, / Ὁ \ \ / n XN ἿἶΝ καθάπερ ὅσα Kapunpa καὶ βαλανηρά: τῶν δὲ ἐν πυρῆνι τὸ σαρκῶδες ἔχεται, καθάπερ ἐλάας καὶ / \ 7 lal) hee / / a Sadvidos καὶ ἄλλων. τῶν δ᾽ ἐμπύρηνα μόνον ἢ πυρηνώδη γε καὶ ὥσπερ ξηρά, καθάπερ τὰ κνηκώδη καὶ κεγχραμιδώδη καὶ πολλὰ τῶν lal \ \ a / Aayavnpav. ἐμφανέστατα δὲ τὰ TOD φοίνικος" 2»O\ \ / 54 a > , > ’ οὐδὲ yap κοιλότητα ἔχει τοῦτο οὐδεμίαν ἀλλ “ / > \ > ᾽ e ΄ / \ ὅλον ξηρόν: ov μὴν ἀλλ᾽ ὑγρότης δή τις Kal an / θερμότης ὑπάρχει δῆλον ὅτι Kal τούτῳ, καθάπερ εἴπομεν. 1 μηκωνικὰ . .. τὸ γὰρ conj. W. from G3; μήκωνι: κατὰ γὰρ UMVAId. 2 κορίαννον ἄννησον conj. Sch.; κοριάννησον UMAId.; κο- pavynoov V; cf. Plin. 19. 119. 3 ἢ κελύφεσιν conj. Sch., cf. CP. 4.1.23 4 δὲ κύμασιν U; Plin. 15. 112, crusta teguntur glandes. 4 Pligg, 15. 1138. 80 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. x1. 2-3 seeds of some annuals, as wheat and millet; and in like manner some plants have their seeds in a vessel, some have them naked. In a vessel are those of the poppy and plants of the poppy kind ;! (the case of sesame however is somewhat peculiar), while many pot-herbs have their seeds naked, as dill coriander? anise cummin fennel and many others. No tree has naked seeds, but either they are enclosed in flesh or in shells,? which are some- times..of leathery nature, as the acorn and the sweet chestnut, sometimes woody, as almond and _ nut. Moreover no tree has its seeds in a vessel, unless one reckons a cone asa vessel, because it can be separated from the fruits. The actual seeds are in some cases fleshy in them- selves, as all those which resemble nuts or acorns ; ‘in some cases the fleshy part is contained in a stone, as in olive bay and others. The seeds in some plants again merely consist of a stone,® or at least are of stone-like character, and are, as it were,® dry ; for instance those of plants like safflower millet and many pot-herbs. Most obviously of this character are those of the date,’ for they contain no cavity, but are throughout dry §;—not but what there must be even in them some moisture and warmth, as we have said.9 5. ἐμπύρηνα μόνον ἢ πυρηνώδη conj. Sch.; ἐν πυρῆνι μόνον ἢ πυρηνώδει Ald. (P has πυρηνώδη). 5 7.e. no seed can really be without moisture ; cf. 1. 11. 1. McfoG. Poole. 4. 8 ξηρὸν I conj.,as required by the next clause ; ἔξορθον PAld.; ἔξορρον W. from Sch. conj. ‘The germ in the date-stone is so small as to be undiscoverable, whence the stone seems to be OO aoe throughout, with no cavity for the germ. 1:.10:9: 81 4 THEOPHRASTUS \ A \ Διαφέρουσι δὲ καὶ τῷ τὰ μὲν ἀθρόα per ἢ , 5 \ \ a \ = ἀλλήλων εἶναι, τὰ δὲ διεστῶτα Kal στοιχηδον, ¢ an / a ὥσπερ τὰ τῆς κολοκύντης καὶ σικύας Kal τῶν a / an δένδρων, ὡς Περσικῆς μηλέας. καὶ τῶν ἀθρόων / - τὰ μὲν ἑνί τινι περιέχεσθαι, καθάπερ τὰ τῆς ῥόας an / / rn Kal τῆς ἀπίου Kal μηλέας καὶ τῆς ἀμπέλου Kal a \ \ δ 9 7 \ s \ συκῆς" τὰ δὲ μετ᾽ ἀλλήλων μὲν εἶναι, μὴ περι- ’ / an ἔχεσθαι δὲ ὑφ᾽ ἑνός, ὥσπερ τὰ σταχυηρὰ τῶν / 2 £ / \ ἐπετείων, εἰ μή TLS θείη τὸν στάχυν ὡς περιέχον" e/ ’ ” \ ς , \ 5 \ οὕτω δ᾽ ἔσται καὶ ὁ βότρυς καὶ τᾶλλα τὰ / "ἢ ev \ / ᾽ > / \ Botpuwdn καὶ ὅσα δὴ φέρει δι’ εὐβοσίαν καὶ \ >’ / \ ΄ ev χώρας ἀρετὴν ἀθρόους τοὺς καρπούς, ὥσπερ ἐν \ \ y \ / Συρίᾳ φασὶ καὶ ἄλλοθι τὰς ἐλάας. ¢ a “ \ ᾿Αλλὰ καὶ αὕτη δοκεῖ τις εἶναι διαφορὰ τὸ τὰ \ , \ a / μὲν ἀφ᾽ ἑνὸς μίσχου καὶ μιᾶς προσφύσεως / ’ / / a a ἀθρόα γίνεσθαι, καθάπερ ἐπί τε τῶν βοτρυηρῶν al N / a Kal σταχυηρῶν εἴρηται μὴ περιεχόμενα κοινῷ A \ \ / τινι γίνεσθαι: τὰ δὲ μὴ γίνεσθαι. ἐπεὶ καθ᾽ ¢ / lal - ἕκαστόν γε λαμβάνοντι τῶν σπερμάτων ἢ τῶν περιεχόντων ἰδίαν ἀρχὴν ἔχει τῆς “προσφύσεως, οἷον ἥ τε ῥὰξ καὶ ἡ ῥόα καὶ πάλιν ὁ πυρὸς καὶ ” κριθή. ἥκιστα δ᾽ ἂν δόξειεν τὰ τῶν μήλων Kal lal id 4 / / τὰ TOV ἀπίων, OTL συμψαύει TE καὶ περιείληπται / a καθάπερ ὑμένι τινὶ δερματικῷ περὶ ὃν TO περι- / 5 ? ccd \ ee .«“ *O7 κάρπιον' ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως καὶ τούτων ἕκαστον ἰδίαν \ \ / , od ἀρχὴν ἔχει καὶ φύσιν: φανερώτατα δὲ TO 1 στοιχηδόν conj. W.; σχεδὸν Ald. 2 ἑνί τινι conj. Sch.; ἐν τινι Ald. δ᾽ of. Plin. 18..16;: 4 αὕτη conj. Sch.; αὐτὴ Ald. 5 τὸ conj. W.; τῷ Ald. 82 ENQUIRY INTOR BEANTS) 1 xt. 426 Further seeds differ in that in some cases they are massed together, in others they are separated and arranged in rows,! as those of the gourd and bottle-gourd, and of some trees, such as the citron. Again of those that are massed together some differ in being contained in a single? case, as those of pomegranate pear apple vine and fig; others in being closely associated together, yet not contained in a single case, as,among annuals, those which are in an ear—unless one regards the ear as a case. In that case the grape-cluster and other clustering fruits will come under the description, as well as all those plants which on account of good feeding or excellence of soil bear their fruits massed together, as they say the olive does in Syria and elsewhere. But this* too seems to be a point of difference, that® some grow massed together from a single stalk and a single attachment, as has been said in the case of plants with clusters or ears whose seeds do not grow contained in one common case; while others grow otherwise. For in these instances, if one takes each seed or case separately, it has its own special point of attachment, for instance each grape or pomegranate,° or again each grain of wheat or barley. This would seem to be least of all the case with the seeds of apples and pears, since’ these touch one another ® and are enclosed in a sort of skin-like membrane, outside which is the fruit-case.® However each of these too has its own peculiar point of attachment and character; this is most ὁ ἥτε... ῥόα. : text perhaps defective; ἥ τε pat βότρυα: καὶ τῆς ῥόας ὁ mupny conj. Bod. 7 ὅτι conj. Sch.; ὅπι U; ὅποι PMAId. Sef 8. Os 2. * γ: 9. pulp. 83 THEOPHRASTUS i! n / « \ κεχωρισθαι Ta τῆς poas’ ὁ γὰρ πυρὴν ἑκαστῳ lal al προσπέφυκεν, οὐχ ὥσπερ τῶν συκῶν ἄδηλα διὰ \ / \ τὴν ὑγρότητα. καὶ yap τούτῳ ἔχουσι διαφορὰν , lal καίπερ ἀμφότερα περιεχόμενα σαρκώδει τινὶ καὶ TO rn / \ la) ” \ \ \ τοῦτο TEPLELANPOTL META τῶν ἄλλων" τὰ μὲν γὰρ n \ “ a Ν περὶ ἕκαστον ἔχει πυρῆνα τὸ σαρκῶδες τοῦτο τὸ ς / “ , an ὑγρόν, αἱ δὲ κεγχραμίδες ὥσπερ κοινόν TL πᾶσαι, καθάπερ καὶ τὸ γίγαρτον καὶ ὅσα τὸν αὐτὸν ἔχει “ b] x \ \ ΄ \ ΖΈΟΝ τρόπον. ἀλλὰ τὰς μὲν τοιαύτας διαφορὰς τάχ ” / , ® o \ / \ av τις λάβοι πλείους" ὧν δεῖ TAS κυριωτάτας καὶ μάλιστα τῆς φύσεως μὴ ἀγνοεῖν. ΧΙΙ. Αἱ δὲ κατὰ τοὺς χυλοὺς καὶ τὰ σχήματα \ \ [{ \ \ \ a ee Kal Tas ὅλας μορφὰς σχεδὸν φανεραὶ πᾶσιν, ὥστε a a / e a μὴ δεῖσθαι λόγου: πλὴν τοσοῦτόν γ᾽ OTL σχῆμα ’ οὐδὲν περικάρπιον εὐθύγραμμον οὐδὲ γωνίας ἔχει. lal lal / TOV δὲ χυλῶν οἱ μέν εἰσιν οἰνώδεις, ὥσπερ ἀμ- / / Oa e ’ > , ee πέλου συκαμίνου μύρτου" οἱ δ᾽ ἔλαώδεις, ὥσπερ aT; , ΄ > an ΄ , ἐλάας δάφνης Kapvas ἀμυγδαλῆς πεύκης πίτυος / e \ , a ΄, ’ὔ ἐλάτης" οἱ δὲ μελιτώδεις, οἷον σύκου φοίνικος διοσ βαλάνου" οἱ δὲ δριμεῖς, οἷον ὀρυγάνου θύμβρᾳς , ld e \ , Ὁ » / καρδάμου νάπυος" οἱ δὲ πικροί, ὥσπερ ἀψινθίου , n κενταυρίου. διαφέρουσι δὲ καὶ ταῖς evwdiats, ᾿ ’ / / ἊΨ ΝῊ. a A / οἷον ἀννήσου κεδρίδος" ἐνίων δὲ ὑδαρεῖς av δόξαιεν, a / \ a a οἷον of τῶν κοκκυμηλέων" οἱ δὲ ὀξεῖς, ὥσπερ ῥοῶν 1 i.e. of the pulp. 2 τούτῳ conj. Sch.; τοῦτο Ald. 3 τὸν om. St.: 2.6. the seeds are arranged in compartments of the pulp. 84 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. x1. 6-x11, 1 obvious in the separation of the pomegranate seeds, for the stone is attached to each, and the connexion is not, as in figs, obscured by the moisture.! For here? too there is a difference, although in both cases the seeds are enclosed in a sort of fleshy substance, as well as in the case which encloses this and the other parts of the fruit. For in the pome- granate the stones have this moist fleshy substance enclosing each? separate stone; but in the case of fig-seeds, as well as in that of grape-stones and other plants which have the same arrangement, the same pulp is common to all. However one might find more such differences, and one should not ignore the most important of them, namely those which specially belong to the plant’s natural character. Differences in taste. XII. The differences in taste, shape, and form as a whole are tolerably evident to all, so that they do not need explanation; except that it should be stated that® the case containing the fruit is never right-lined in shape and never has angles. ὅ Of tastes some are like wine, as those of vine mul- berry and myrtle ; some are like olive-oil, as, besides olive itself, bay hazel almond fir Aleppo pine silver- fir; some like honey, as fig date chestnut; some are pungent, as marjoram savory cress mustard; some are bitter, as wormwood centaury. Some also are remarkably fragrant, as anise and juniper’; of some the smell would seem to be insipid,’ as in plums; of others sharp, as in pomegranates and 42,6. the fruit is not divided into compartments. 5 πλὴν ἢ τοσοῦτον conj. W.; πλὴν τοσοῦτον ἢ UMAI. S Phin 1186) so ΤΌ Wa Seopa. 14. 8 Lit. watery. 85 . THEOPHRASTUS At Oe / e ’, ‘ > , \ \ Kal ἐνίων μήλων. ἁπάντων δὲ οἰνώδεις καὶ TOUS a / / f ἐν τούτῳ τῷ γένει θετέον: ἄλλοι δὲ ἐν ἄλλοις φ , “ εἴδεσιν: ὑπὲρ ὧν ἁπάντων ἀκριβέστερον ἐν τοῖς Ἢ A ς , CU ey Vv. Sav περὶ χυλῶν ῥητέον, αὐτάς TE τὰς ἰδέας διαριθμου- / e / \ \ ἣ >) / \ μένους ὁπόσαι Kal TAS πρὸς ἀλλήλους διαφορὰς / 7 \ 4 Kal τίς ἡ ἑκάστου φύσις καὶ δύναμις. » δὲ \ ς an δέ ὃ a νς ς , Eyer δὲ καὶ ἡ τῶν δενόρων αὐτῶν ὑγροτης, . > / / " ¢: \ / > ὥσπερ ἐλέχθη, διάφορα εἴδη: ἡ μὲν γάρ ἐστιν uA n na \ a - ὀπώδης, ὥσπερ ἡ τῆς συκῆς καὶ τῆς μήκωνος" ἡ / “ δὲ πιττώδης, οἷον ἐλάτης πεύκης τῶν κωνοφύρων' / - / ἄλλη δ᾽ ὑδαρής, οἷον ἀμπέλου ἀπίου μηλέας, καὶ ol lal / ? / Vd TOV λαχανωδῶν δέ, οἷον σικύου κολοκύντης θριδα- / e Ν ” τ / 4 y Y κίνης" αἱ δὲ [ἤδη] δριμύτητά τινα ἔχουσι, καθάπερ e a ΄ \ ΄, ε \ \ > , ἡ Tov Ovpov καὶ θύμβρας: αἱ δὲ καὶ εὐωδίαν, ¢ a , fal ὥσπερ αἱ TOU σελίνου ἀνήθου μαράθου Kal τῶν Zi ’ a > an \ τοιούτων. ὡς δ᾽ ἁπλῶς εἰπεῖν ἅπασαι κατὰ τὴν / / ἰδίαν φύσιν ἑκάστου δένδρου καὶ ws καθ᾽ ὅλου a lal lal \ / “ / εἰπεῖν φυτοῦ: πᾶν yap ἔχει Kpaciv τινα καὶ μίξιν > / a « lal ἰδίαν, ἥπερ οἰκεία δῆλον OTL τυγχάνει τοῖς ὑπο- 7 an e -» , κειμένοις καρποῖς" ὧν τοῖς πλείστοις συνεμφαίνε- ΄ e , ᾽ > \ by] \ ΄ " ᾽ ταί τις ὁμοιότης οὐκ ἀκριβὴς οὐδὲ σαφής: ἀλλ a / “ ἐν τοῖς περικαρπίοις" διὸ μᾶλλον κατεργασίαν / A / \ x 2 ase a λαμβάνει καὶ πέψιν καθαρὰν καὶ εἰλικρινῆ ἡ τοῦ ΣΟ θα... 2. T. is said to have written a treatise περὶ χυμῶν. 5 ῥπώδης. omds is used specially of the juice of the fig itself. 4 μήκωνος probably corrupt: it should be a tree. 86 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. xu. 1-2 some kinds of apples. 1 But the smells even οἱ those in this class must in all cases be called wine- like, though they differ in different kinds, on which matter we must speak more precisely, when we come to speak of flavours,? reckoning up the different kinds themselves, and stating what differences there are between them, and what is the natural character and property of each. Now the sap of the trees themselves assumes different kinds of tastes as was said; sometimes it is milky,®? as that of the fig and poppy,’ some- times like pitch, as in silver-fir fir and the conifers ; sometimes it is insipid, as in vine pear and apple, as well as such pot-herbs as cucumber gourd lettuce ; while others® again have a certain pungency, such as the juice of thyme and savory; others have a fragrance, such as the juices of celery dill fennel and the like. To speak generally, all saps corre- spond to the special character of the several trees, one might almost add, to that of each plant. For every plant has a certain temperament and com- position of its own, which® plainly belongs in a special sense to the fruits of each. And in most of these is seen a sort of correspondence with the character of the plant as a whole, which is not however exact nor obvious; it is chiefly 7 in the fruit- cases® that it is seen, and that is why it is the character of the flavour which becomes more com- plete and matures into something separate and 5 [have bracketed ἤδη : ὃ a dittography of αἱ δὲ. 6 ἥπερ mBas.H ; εἴπερ MAId. 7 ἀλλ᾽ ἐν... μᾶλλον MSS. (ἢ) Ald.H ; yap for διὸ conj. W., omitting stop before it. Pi 3-e-ubnel pulp! soit.) Chey he ΜἹ- Ὁ: 87 THEOPHRASTUS a 3 “ Ν \ .“ ¢ χυλοῦ φύσις" δεῖ γὰρ ὥσπερ τὸ μὲν ὕλην ὑπο- λαβεῖν τὸ δὲ εἶδος καὶ μορφήν. Ἔχει δὲ αὐτὰ τὰ σπέρματα καὶ οἱ χιτῶνες οἱ περὶ αὐτὰ διαφορὰν τῶν χυλῶν. ὡς δ᾽ ἁπλῶς εἰπεῖν ἅπαντα τὰ μόρια τῶν δένδρων καὶ φυτῶν, οἷον ῥίξα καυλὸς ἀκρεμὼν φύλλον καρπός, ἔχει τινὰ οἰκειότητα πρὸς τὴν ὅλην φύσιν, εἰ καὶ παραλλάττει. κατά τε τᾶς ὀσμὰς καὶ τοὺς χυλούς, ὡς τὰ μὲν εὔοσμα καὶ εὐώδη τὰ δ᾽ ἄοσμα καὶ ἄχυλα παντελῶς εἶναι τῶν τοῦ αὐτοῦ μορίων. ᾿Ενίων γὰρ εὔοσμα τὰ ἄνθη μᾶλλον ἢ τὰ φύλλα, τῶν δὲ ἀνάπαλιν τὰ φύλλα μᾶλλον καὶ οἱ κλῶνες, ὥσπερ τῶν στεφανωματικῶν' τῶν δὲ οἱ καρποί: τῶν δ᾽ οὐδέτερον' ἐνίων δ᾽ αἱ ῥίζαι: τῶν δέ TL μέρος. ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ κατὰ τοὺς χυλούς. τὰ μὲν γὰρ βρωτὰ τὰ δ᾽ “ἄβρωτα τυγχάνει καὶ ἐν φύλλοις καὶ περικαρπίοις. ἰδιώτατον δὲ τὸ ἐπὶ τῆς φιλύρας' ταύτης γὰρ τὰ μὲν φύλλα γλυκέα καὶ πολλὰ τῶν ζώων ἐσθίει, ὁ δὲ καρπὸς οὐδενὶ βρωτός" ἐπεὶ τό γε ἀνάπαλιν οὐδὲν θαυμαστόν, ὥστε τὰ μὲν φύλλα μὴ ἐσθίεσθαι τοὺς δὲ καρποὺς οὐ μόνον ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν ἀχλὰ καὶ ὑπὸ τῶν ἄλλων ζώων. ἀλλὰ καὶ περὶ τούτου καὶ τῶν ἄλλων τῶν τοιούτων ὕστερον πειρατέον θεωρεῖν τὰς αἰτίας. XIII. Νῦν δὲ τοσοῦτον ἔστω δῆλον, ὅτε κατὰ πάντα τὰ μέρη πλείους εἰσὶ διαφοραὶ πολλαχῶς: 1 ὦ, 6. the pulp. 2 «1.6 the flavour. 8 Sense: Every tree has a characteristic juice of its own, which is however specially recognisable in its fruit ; in the tree as a whole its character is not always apparent. Hence the importance of the flavour (which is seen in the fruit- pulp), since it is this which determines the specific character, 88 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. xi. 2-xm1. 1 distinct; in fact we must consider the one! as ‘matter,’ the other? as ‘form’ or specific character.* Again the seeds themselves and the coats con- taining them have different flavours. And, to speak generally, all parts of trees and plants, as root stem branch leaf fruit, have a certain relationship to the character of the whole, even if‘ there is variation in scents and tastes, so that of the parts of the same plant some are fragrant and sweet to the taste, while others are entirely scentless and tasteless. For in some plants the flowers are more fragrant than the leaves, in others on the contrary it is rather the leaves and twigs which are fragrant, as in those used for garlands. In others again it is the fruits; in others it is neither ὃ of these parts, but, in some few cases, the root or some part of it. And so too with the flavours. Some leaves and some fruit-pulps are, and some are not good for food. ὁ Most peculiar is the case of the lime: the leaves of this are sweet, and many animals eat them, but the fruit no creature eats, (for, as to the contrary case, it would not be at all surprising that the leaves should not be eaten, while the fruits were eaten not only by us but by other animals). But concerning this and other such matters we must endeavour to consider the causes on some other occasion. Differences in flowers. XIII. For the present let so much be clear, that in all the parts of plants there are numerous differ- the pulp of fruit in general being, in Aristotelian language, the ‘matter,’ while the flavour is ‘form.’ cf. C.P. 6. 6. 6. * ef καὶ conj. Sch.; ἡ δὲ U; εἰ δὲ MVAId. * οὐδέτερον seems inaccurately used, as four parts have been mentioned. Sc a) 10. Ὁ. Phin 10: G5: 89 THEOPHRASTUS ἐπεὶ καὶ τῶν ἀνθῶν τὰ μέν ἐστι χνοώδη, καθάπερ τὸ τῆς ἀμπέλου και συκαμινου καὶ τοῦ κιττοῦ" τὰ δὲ φυλλώδη, καθάπερ ᾿ἀμυγδαλῆς μηλέας ἀπίου κοκκυμηλέας. καὶ τὰ μὲν μέγεθος ἔχει, τὸ δὲ τῆς ἔλάας φυλλῶδες ὃ ὃν ἀμέγεθες. ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ ἐν τοῖς ἐπετείοις καὶ ποιώδεσι τὰ μὲν φυλλώδη τὰ δὲ χνοώδη. πάντων δὲ τὰ μὲν δίχροα τὰ δὲ μονόχροα. τὰ μὲν τῶν δένδρων τά Ye πολλὰ μονόχροα Kal λευκανθῆ" μόνον yap ws εἰπεῖν τὸ τῆς ῥόας φοινικοῦν καὶ ἀμυγδαλῶν τινων ὑπέρυθρον’ ἄλλου δὲ οὐδενὸς τῶν ἡμέρων οὔτε ἀνθῶδες οὔτε δίχρουν, ἀλλ᾽ εἴ τινος τῶν ἀγρίων, οἷον τὸ τῆς ἐλάτης: κρόκινον γὰρ τὸ ταύτης ἄνθος" καὶ ὅσα δή φασιν ἐν τῇ ἔξω θαλ- ἄττῃ ῥόδων ἔ ἔχειν τὴν χρόαν. Ἔν δὲ τοῖς ἐπετείοις σχεδὸν τά γε πλείω τοιαῦτα καὶ δίχροα καὶ διανθῆ. λέγω δὲ διανθὲς ὅτι ἕτερον ἄνθος ἐν τῷ ἄνθει ἔχει κατὰ μέσον, ὥσπερ τὸ ῥόδον καὶ τὸ κρίνον καὶ τὸ ἴον τὸ μέλαν. ἔνια δὲ καὶ povopudra φύεται διαγραφὴν ἐ ἔχοντα μόνον τῶν πλειόνων, ὥσπ τερ τὸ τῆς ἰασιώνης" οὐ γὰρ κεχώρισται ταύτης ἐν τῷ ἄνθει τὸ φύλλον ἕκαστον" οὐδὲ δὴ τοῦ λειρίου τὸ κάτω μέρος, ἀλλὰ ἐκ τῶν ἄκρων ἀποφύσεις γωνιώδεις. σχεδὸν δὲ καὶ τὸ τῆς ἐλάας τοιοῦτόν ἐστιν. Διαφέρει δὲ καὶ κατὰ τὴν ἔκφυσιν καὶ θέσιν' τὰ μὲν γὰρ ἔχει περὶ αὐτὸν τὸν καρπόν, οἷον ap- 1 7.e, petaloid. 2 ἀγρίων Ald.; αἰτίων U; ἀντιῶν MV; ποντίων conj. W. 5 ἡ, δ. corolla and stamens, etc. 4 7,6. are gamopetalous (or gamosepalous). go ENQUIRY “INTO PLANTS, 1. xi. 1-3 ences shewn in a variety of ways. Thus of flowers some are downy, as that of the vine mulberry and ivy, some are ‘leafy,'! as in almond apple pear plum. Again some of these flowers are conspicuous, while that of the olive, though it is ‘leafy,’ is incon- spicuous. Again it is in annual and _ herbaceous plants alike ΠΝ we find some leafy, some downy. All plants again have flowers either of two colours or of one; ἘΠΕ of the flowers of trees are of one colour and white, that of the pomegranate being almost the only one which is red, while that of some almonds is reddish. The flower of no other cultivated trees is gay nor of two colours, though it may be so with some uncultivated? trees, as with the flower of silver- fir, for its flower is of catinan colour; and so with the flowers of those trees by the ocean which have, they say, the colour of roses. However, among annuals, most are of this charac- ter—their flowers are two-coloured and twofold.? I mean by ‘twofold’ that the plant has another flower inside the flower, in the middle, as with rose lily violet. Some flowers again consist of a single ‘leaf, 4 having merely an indication of more, as that of bindweed.® For in the flower of this the separate ‘leaves’ are not distinct; nor is it so in the lower part of the narcissus,° but there are angular projec- tions? from the edges. And the flower of the olive is nearly of the same character. But there are also differences in the way of growth and the position of the flower; some plants have it CH BO OLS ey 15. 2500} seed Bo Or eal A 65: 8 χειρίου conj. Sch., 2.e. narcissus, cf. 6.6.95; χειρίου MSS. 7 3,6. something resembling separate ‘leaves’ (petals or sepals). gi THEOPHRASTUS πεέλος ἐλάα' ἧς καὶ ἀποπίπτοντα διατετρημενα φαίνεται, καὶ τοῦτο σημεῖον λαμβάνουσιν εἰ καλῶς ἀπήνθηκεν" ἐὰν γὰρ συγκαυθῇ ἢ ἢ βρεχθῇ. συναποβάλλει τὸν καρπὸν καὶ οὐ τετρημένον γίγνεται" σχεδὸν δὲ καὶ τὰ πολλὰ τῶν «ἀνθῶν"- ἐν μέσῳ τὸ περικάρπιον ἔχει, τάχα δὲ καὶ ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῦ τοῦ περικαρπίου, καθώπερ poa μελέα ἄπιος κοκκυμήλεα μύρρινος, καὶ τῶν γε φρυγανικῶν podwvia Kal τὰ πολλὰ τῶν ᾿στεφανωτικῶν' κάτω γὰρ ὑπὸ τὸ ἄνθος ἔχει τὰ σπέρματα" φανερώ- τατον δὲ ἐπὶ τοῦ ῥόδου διὰ τὸν ὄγκον. ἔνια δὲ καὶ ἐπ᾿ αὐτῶν τῶν σπερμάτων, ὥσπερ ὁ ἄκανος καὶ ὁ κνῆκος καὶ πάντα τὰ ἀκανώδη: καθ᾽ ἕκασ- τον γὰρ ἔχει τὸ ἄνθος. ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ τῶν ποιωδῶν ἔνια, καθάπερ τὸ ἄνθεμον: ἐν δὲ τοῖς λαχανηροῖς ὅ τε σίκυος καὶ ἡ κολοκύντη καὶ ἡ / / x Spe \ n σικύα' πάντα yap ἐπὶ τῶν καρπῶν ἔχει. καὶ προσαυξανομένων ἐπιμένει τὰ ἄνθη πολὺν χρόνον. Ἄλλα δὲ ἰδιωτέρως, οἷον ὁ κιττὸς καὶ ἡ συκά- μενος" ἐν αὐτοῖς μὲν γὰρ ἔχει τοῖς ὅλοις περι- > \ 33 ΝῈ ἃ καρπίοις, οὐ μὴν οὔτε ἐπ᾽ ἄκροις οὔτ᾽. ἐπὶ περιειληφύσι καθ᾽ ἕκαστον, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν τοῖς ἀνὰ μέσον' εἰ μὴ ἄρα οὐ σύνδηλα διὰ τὸ χνοῶδες. Ἔστι δὲ καὶ ἄγονα τῶν ἀνθῶν ἔνια, καθάπερ ἐπὶ τῶν σικύων ἃ ἐκ τῶν ἄκρων φύεται τοῦ κλή- A Of, 9: 10. 4. 2 Lacuna in text ; ἀνθῶν I conj. 3 τάχα Ald.; τινα W. after Sch. conj. 4 ἄἅπιος conj. Bod.; ἄγνος Ald. H. > 2,6. composites. 6 σπερμάτων conj. Dalec. from G3 στομάτων Ald. 7 &kavos conj. W.; ἄκαρος UV. 8 ἀκανώδη con}. W.; ἀνθώδη Ald.H. cf. 1. 10. 6; 6. 4. 4. 92 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. xi. 3-4 close above the fruit, as vine and olive; in the latter, when the flowers drop off, they are seen to have a hole through them,! and this men take for a sign whether the tree has blossomed well; for if the flower is burnt up or sodden, it sheds the fruit along with itself, and so there is no hole through it. The majority of flowers? have the fruit-case in the middle of them, or, it may be,’ the flower is on the top of the fruit-case, as in pomegranate apple pear* plum and myrtle, and among under-shrubs, in the rose and in many of the coronary plants. For these have their seeds below, beneath the flower, and this is most obvious in the rose because of the size of the seed-vessel. In some cases® again the flower is on top of the actual seeds,® as in pine-thistle’ safflower and all thistle-like® plants; for these have a flower attached to each seed. So too with some herba- ceous plants, as anthemon, and among pot-herbs, with cucumber ® gourd and bottle-gourd ; all these have their flowers attached on top of the fruits,!° and the Howers persist for a long time while the fruits are deve’oping. In some other plants the attachment is peculiar, as in ivy and mulberry; in these the flower is closely attached to the whole" fruit-case; it is not however set above it, nor in a seed-vessel that envelops each!” separately, but it occurs in the middle part of the structure—except that in some cases it is not easily recognised because it is downy. 13 Again some flowers are sterile, as in cucumbers those which grow at the ends of the shoot, and that 9 8 τε σίκυος conj. W.; ὅπερ aixvos UM ; 6 περσίκυος Ald. 10 καρπῶν conj. Sch.; ἄκρων Ald. H. 11 4.e. compound, 12 οὔτ᾽ ἐπὶ I conj. for οὐτὲ. cy. Arist. Prov. 20: 3: 93 THEOPHRASTUS x, A \ ᾽ fal ’ 7 , \ \ ματος, & ὃ καὶ ἀφαιροῦσιν αὐτά: κωλύει γὰρ THY a / / \ \ \ lal / τοῦ σικύου βλάστησιν. φασὶ δὲ καὶ τῆς μηλέας n -“ ΄ \ ” a “ ef τῆς Μηδικῆς ὅσα μὲν ἔχει τῶν ἀνθῶν ὥσπερ % “ , ad 2 ἠλακάτην τινὰ πεφυκυῖαν EK μέσου ταῦτ᾽ εἶναι , “ \ \ On LE ESF. > \ \ γόνιμα, ὅσα δὲ μὴ ἔχει ταῦτ᾽ ἄγονα. εἰ δὲ καὶ ἐπ᾽ » Ν lal ’ lal > / ἄλλου τινὸς ταῦτα συμβαίνει τῶν ἀνθοφόρων ti U , / » / ὥστε ἄγονον ἄνθος φύειν εἴτε κεχωρισμένον εἴτε / / \ / lj \ » , μή, σκεπτέον. ἐπεὶ γένη γε ἔνια καὶ ἀμπέλου καὶ - a lal ’ \ / ἴον poas ἀδυνατεῖ τελεοκαρπεῖν, ἀλλὰ μέχρι τοῦ / ἄνθους ἡ γένεσις. , \ \ , “ Car 7 \ \ (Γίνεται δὲ καὶ TO ye τῆς poas ἄνθος πολὺ Kal \ ae ee ς > δὴ ‘a e a πυκνὸν καὶ ὅλως ὁ ὄγκος πλατὺς ὥσπερ ὁ τῶν « / ᾿] « a e \ ῥόδων: κάτωθεν δ᾽ ἑτεροῖος: οἷος δίωτος μικρὸς ¢ » ς / U \ / ὥσπερ ἐκτετραμμένος ὁ KUTLVOS ἔχων τὰ χείλη μυχώδη.) Φ \ δέ Ν a e a \ \ > 6 a aol δέ τινες Kal τῶν ὁμογενῶν τὰ μὲν ἀνθεῖν Ν » a , \ aN » τὰ δ᾽ οὔ, καθάπερ τῶν φοινίκων τὸν μὲν ἄρρενα nr \ nan 9 ’ lal \ ἀνθεῖν τὸν δὲ θῆλυν οὐκ ἀνθεῖν ἀλλ᾽ εὐθὺ Tpo- / Ν , φαίνειν τὸν καρπον. rp \ \ > fal ’ tae ΄ \ Ta μὲν οὖν TO γένει ταὐτὰ τοιαύτην THY δια- 1 ὦ 6. the pistil. 2 2.6. as seen from above: καὶ ὅλων... ῥόδων describes the corolla, κάτωθεν. . . μυχώδη the undeveloped ovary, including the adherent calyx. 3 ῥόδων conj. Bod. ; ῥοῶν Ald. 4 κάτωθεν. . . μυχώδη I conj.; δ᾽ ἕτεροι δι᾽ ὧν ὡς μικρὸν ὥσπερ ἐκτετραμμένος κότινος ἔχων τὰ χείλη μυχώδη UMVAId. (except that Ald. has ἄνω for χείλη and ἐκτετραμμένον : so also P, but ἐκτετραμμένος). The sentence explains incidentally why the pomegranate flower was called κύτινος (cf. 2. 6. 12 ; OP. 14.45.2799) 3325995 Mosely V1 3 Pin. 2a 110 94 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, 1. xi. 4-5 is why men pluck them off, for they hinder the growth of the cucumber. And they say that in the citron those flowers which have a kind of distaff! growing in the middle are fruitful, but those that have it not are sterile. And we must consider whether it occurs also in any other flowering plants that they produce sterile flowers, whether apart from the fertile flowers or not. For some kinds of vine and pomegranate certainly are unable to mature their fruit, and do not produce anything beyond the flower. (The flower of the pomegranate is produced abun- dantly and is solid?: in general appearance it is a substantial structure with a flat top, like the flower of the rose?; but, as seen from below, the inferior part of the flower is different-looking, being like a little two-eared jar turned on one side and having its rim indented.) Some say that even of plants of the same kind ° some specimens flower while others do not; for instance that the ‘male’ date-palm flowers but the ‘female’ does not, but exhibits its fruit without any antecedent flower. Such © is the difference which we find between and 111), t.e. because it resembled αὶ κύτος (see LS. s.v.). Τ᾽, chooses the particular form of jar called δίωτος, because the indentations between the sepals suggest this: aha Ssins called ἐκτετραμμένος, because the weight of the developing fruit causes it to take up at one stage a horizontal position, like a jar lying on its side; χείλη refers to the jar (for the plural cf. the use of &ytuyes), μυχώδη to the indentations in the calyx (a jar having ordinarily an unindented rim). 5 ὁμογενῶν conj. Sch.; ὁμοιογενῶν Ald. 6 ταὐτὰ τοιαύτην I conj. from G3 τοιαῦτα τὴν UM ; τοιαύτην Ρ. 95 2 THEOPHRASTUS j \ ” / Ὁ a \ ΄ φορὰν ἔχει, καθάπερ ὅλως ὅσα μὴ δύναται τελεο- a ς \ a ΜΚ Α “ / » καρπεῖν. ἡ δὲ τοῦ ἄνθους φύσις ὅτι πλείους ἔχει \ \ a / διαφορὰς φανερὸν ἐκ τῶν προειρημένων. \ a ΄ XIV. Διαφέρει δὲ τὰ δένδρα καὶ τοῖς τοιούτοις , \ Ν “ κατὰ τὴν καρποτοκίαν' τὰ μὲν γὰρ ἐκ τῶν νέων a ’ “ βλαστῶν φέρει τὰ δ᾽ ἐκ τῶν ἔνων τὰ δ᾽ ἐξ ἀμφο- τέρων. ἐκ μὲν τῶν νέων συκῆ ἄμπελος" ἐκ δὲ τῶν »Μ 7 Εν / > n ” ͵ ἔνων ἐλάα poa μηλέα ἀμυγδαλῆ ἄπιος μύρρινος \ \ a n καὶ σχεδὸν τὰ τοιαῦτα πάντα: ἐκ δὲ τῶν νέων a a a / ἐὰν ἄρα TL συμβῇ κυῆσαι καὶ ἀνθῆσαι (γίνεται γὰρ καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἐνίοις, ὥσπερ καὶ τῷ μυρρίνῳ καὶ μάλισθ᾽ ὡς εἰπεῖν περὶ τὰς βλαστήσεις τὰς μετ᾽ ᾿Αρκτοῦρον) οὐ δύναται τελεοῦν ἀλλ᾽ ἡμιγενῆ ’ὔ, / \ a “ φθείρεται" ἐξ ἀμφοτέρων δὲ καὶ τῶν ἔνων καὶ τῶν » Yi / a νέων εἴ τινες ἄρα μηλέαι τῶν διφόρων ἢ εἴ τι A / » \ ¢ ” > I \ ἄλλο κάρπιμον: ἔτι δὲ ὁ ὄλυνθος ἐκπέττων καὶ a le n / σῦκα φέρων ἐκ τῶν νέων. 2 / \ 6 ᾽ a / » Ιδιωτάτη δὲ ἡ ἐκ τοῦ στελέχους ἔκφυσις, “ nr > , λ ὥσπερ τῆς ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ συκαμίνου: ταύτην γάρ , fal / \ φασι φέρειν ἐκ τοῦ στελέχους" οἱ δὲ ταύτῃ TE καὶ an , , δ ἐκ τῶν ἀκρεμόνων, ὥσπερ τὴν κερωνίαν: αὕτη γὰρ Ae ΄ , \ > / a \ Kal ἐκ τούτων φέρει πλὴν OV πολύν' καλοῦσι δὲ , > 7 *e \ “ A > / / κερωνίαν ap ἧς Ta σῦκα τὰ Αἰγύπτια καλούμενα. 12.2.6. that, like the ‘female’ date-palm, they have no flower. 2 τοιαῦτα πάντα' ἐκ δὲ τῶν νέων ἐὰν ἄρα τι conj. W. ; τοιαῦτα" πάντα γὰρ ἐκ τῶν ἔνων' ἐὰν δὲ ἄρα τι MSS. pf) ae Ὁ Ἃ, 4 διφόρων conj. Sch. from G ; διαφόρων UAId. 96 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. xu. 5-x1v. 2 plants of the same kind; and the like may be said! in general of those which cannot mature their fruit. And it is plain from what has been said that flowers shew many differences of character. Differences in fruits. XIV. Again as to the production of fruit trees differ in the following respects. Some bear on their new shoots, some on last year’s wood, some on both. Fig and vine bear on their new shoots; on last year’s wood olive pomegranate apple almond pear myrtle and almost all such trees. And, if any of these does? happen to conceive and to produce flowers on its new shoots, (for this does occur in some cases, as with myrtle, and especially, one may say, in the growth which is made after the rising of Arcturus)* it can not bring them to perfection, but they perish half- formed. Some apples again of the twice-bearing ‘ kinds and certain other fruit-trees bear both on last year’s wood and on the new shoots; and so does the olynthos,° which ripens its fruit as well as bearing figs on the new shoots. Most peculiar is the growth of fruit direct from the stem, as in the sycamore; for this, they say, bears fruit on the stem. Others say that it bears both in this way and © also on the branches, like the carob; for the latter bears on the branches too, though not abundantly: (the name carob is given to the tree which produces what are called ‘ Egyptian δ ὄλυνθος is not elsewhere used for a kind of fig: ἔτι δὲ συκῆ τοὺς ὀλύνθους ἐκπέττουσα Kal σῦκα φέρουσα conj. Sch. somewhat drastically. ὁ ταύτῃ τε καὶ ἐκ conj. W.; ταύτης μὲν ἐκ UMVAId. cf. 4, 2. 4. 97 THEOPHRASTUS ἔστι δὲ Kal τὰ μὲν ἀκρόκαρπα τῶν δένδρων Kat ὅλως τῶν φυτῶν τὰ δὲ πλαγιόκαρπα τὰ δ᾽ ἀμφο- τερως. πλείω δ᾽ ἀκρόκαρπα τῶν ἄλλων ἢ τῶν δένδρων, οἷον τῶν τε σιτηρῶν τὰ σταχυώδη καὶ τῶν θαμνωδῶν ἐρείκη καὶ σπειραία καὶ ἄγνος καὶ ἄλλ᾽ ἄττα καὶ τῶν λαχανωδῶν τὰ κεφαλόρριζα. ἐξ ἀμφοτέρων δὲ καὶ τῶν δένδρων ἔνια καὶ τῶν λαχανωδῶν, οἷον βλίτον ἀδράφαξυς ῥάφανος" ἐπεὶ καὶ ἐλάα ποιεῖ πως τοῦτο, καί φασιν ὅταν ἄκρον ἐνέγκῃ σημεῖον εὐφορίας εἶναι. ἀκρό- καρπος δέ πως καὶ ὁ φοῖνιξ' πλὴν τοῦτό γε καὶ ἀκρόφυλλον καὶ ἀκρόβλαστον' ὅλως γὰρ ἐν τῷ ἄνω πᾶν τὸ ζωτικόν. τὰς μὲν οὖν κατὰ «τὰ;» μέρη διαφορὰς πειρατέον ἐκ τούτων θεωρεῖν. Αἱ δὲ τοιαῦται τῆς ὅλης οὐσίας φαίνονται" δῆλον ὅτι τὰ μὲν ἥμερα τὰ δ᾽ ἄγρια" καὶ τὰ μὲν κάρπιμα τὰ δ᾽ ἄκαρπα' καὶ ἀείφυλλα καὶ φυλλοβολα, καθάπερ ἐλέχθη, τὰ δ᾽ ὅλως ἄφυλλα: καὶ τὰ μὲν ἀνθητικὰ τὰ δ᾽ avav0y καὶ πρωϊβλαστῆ δὲ καὶ πρωΐκαρπα τὰ δὲ ὀψιβλαστῆ καὶ ὀψίκαρπα' ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ ὅσα παραπλήσια τούτοις. και πως τάγε τοιαῦτα ἐν τοῖς μέρεσιν ἢ οὐκ ἄνευ τῶν μερῶν ἐστιν. ἀλλ᾽ ἐκείνη ἰδιωτάτη καὶ τροπόν τινα μεγίστη διάστασις, ἥπερ καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν ζώων, ὅτι τὰ μὲν ἔνυδρα τὰ δὲ χερσαῖα: καὶ γὰρ τῶν φυτῶν . Pin? 162 ΤΣ 2 τοῦτο conj. Sch.; τούτου UAId. ; τοῦτον Μ. + τὰ 5800: ἣν; ΟΝ. 1 1.0 1: 98 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. xiv. 2-3 figs’). 1 Again some trees, and some plants in general, produce fruit at the top, others at the sides, others in both ways. But bearing fruit at the top is less common in trees than in other plants, as among grains in those which have an ear, among shrubby plants in heath privet chaste tree and certain others, and among pot-herbs in those with ἃ bulbous root. Among plants which bear both on the top and at the sides are certain trees and certain pot- herbs, as blite orach cabbage. I say trees, since the olive does this too in a way, and they say that, when it bears at the top, it is a sign of fruitfulness. The date-palm too bears at the top, in a sense, but this 2 tree also has its leaves and shoots at the top; indeed it is in the top that its whole activity is seen. Thus we must endeavour to study in the light of the instances mentioned the differences seen in the ® various parts of the plant. General differences (affecting the whole plant). But there appear to be the following differences which affect the plant’s whole being: some are culti- vated, some wild; some fruitful, some barren ; some evergreen, some deciduous, as was said, while some again have no leaves at all ; some are flowering plants, some flowerless; some are early,some late in producing their shoots and fruits; and there are other differences similar to these. Now it may be said that* such differences are seen in the parts, or at least that particular parts are concerned in them. But the special, and in a way the most important distinction is one which may be seen in animals too, namely, that some are of the water, some of the land. For 4 καί πως τά γε τοιαῦτα Conj. Sch. ; καὶ wav τά γε ταῦτα U ; καὶ τά γε τοιαῦτα Ald, 99 THEOPHRASTUS y a / a ’ , ΄ \ ἔστι TL τοιοῦτον γένος ὃ οὐ δύναται φύεσθαι <p> > e lal \ \ / / > Ὡ \ > \ ἐν ὑγρῷ" τὰ δὲ φύεται μέν, οὐχ ὅμοια δὲ ἀλλὰ χείρω. πάντων δὲ τῶν δένδρων ὡς ἁπλῶς εἰπεῖν \ “ La) "» / , ae Kal τῶν φυτῶν εἴδη πλείω τυγχάνει καθ᾽ ἕκαστον / \ \ > / > ¢ a) > a) er. 4 γένος" σχεδὸν yap οὐδέν ἐστιν ἁπλοῦν" ἀλλ᾽ ὅσα μὲν ἥμερα καὶ ἄγρια λέγεται ταύτην ἐμφανε- , “- στάτην καὶ μεγίστην ἔχει διαφοράν, οἷον συκῆ ἐρινεός, ἐλάα κότινος, ἄπιος ἀχράς" ὅσα δ᾽ ἐν ἑκατέρῳ τούτων τοῖς καρποῖς τε καὶ φύλλοις καὶ lal BA “ \ ἴω tf , x ταῖς ἄλλαις μορφαῖς τε καὶ τοῖς μορίοις. ἀλλὰ τῶν μὲν ἀγριων ἀνώνυμα τὰ πλεῖστα καὶ ἔμπειροι ὀλίγοι: τῶν δὲ ἡμέρων καὶ ὠνομασμένα τὰ πλείω Ve y / / ? ἦ᾿ ΕῚ , καὶ ἡ αἴσθησις κοινοτέρα: λέγω δ᾽ οἷον ἀμπέλου συκῆς poas μηλέας ἀπίου δάφνης μυρρίνης τῶν ἄλλων: ἡ γὰρ χρῆσις οὖσα κοινὴ συνθεωρεῖν a) \ ποιεῖ τὰς διαφοράς. ᾽ oat 4 56 Ἴδιον δὲ καὶ τοῦτ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ἑκατέρων' τὰ μὲν yap ” A SF \ an / Ἃ , xX / ἄγρια TO ἄρρενι καὶ τῷ θήλει ἢ μόνοις ἢ μάλιστα a \ Nae / 207 * \ διαιροῦσι, τὰ δὲ ἥμερα πλείοσιν ἰδέαις. ἔστι δὲ a \ en a Ν a \ ” τῶν μὲν ῥᾷον λαβεῖν καὶ διαριθμῆσαι τὰ εἴδη, τῶν δὲ χαλεπώτερον διὰ τὴν πολυχοΐαν. ᾿Αλλὰ δὴ τὰς μὲν τῶν μορίων διαφορὰς καὶ τῶν ἄλλων οὐσιῶν ἐκ τούτων πειρατέον θεωρεῖν. περὶ “ / fa) a δὲ τῶν γενέσεων μετὰ ταῦτα λεκτέον: τοῦτο γὰρ ὥσπερ ἐφεξῆς τοῖς εἰρημένοις ἐστίν. ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, I. xiv. 3-5 of plants too there is a class which cannot grow except! in moisture, while others will indeed grow on dry land, but they lose their character and are inferior. Again of all trees, one might almost say, and of all plants there are several forms to each kind ; for hardly any kind contains but a single form. But the plants which are called respectively cultivated and wild shew this difference in the clearest and most emphatic way, for instance the cultivated and wild forms of fig olive and pear. In each of these pairs there are differences in fruit and leaves, and in their forms and parts generally. But most of the wild kinds have no names and few know about them, while most of the cultivated kinds have received names? and they are more commonly observed; | mean such plants as vine fig pomegranate apple pear bay myrtle and so forth ; for, as many people make use of them, they are led also to study the differences. But there is this peculiarity as to the two classes respectively ; in the wild kinds men find only or chiefly the distinction of ‘male’ and ‘female,’ while in the cultivated sorts they recognise a number of distinguishing features. In the former case it is easy to mark and count up the different forms, in the latter it is harder because the points of difference are numerous. However we have said enough for study of the differences between parts and between general characters. We must now speak of the methods of growth, for this subject comes naturally after what has been said. 1 μὴ add. W. 2 ὠνουασμένα τὰ πλείω Conj. Sch.; ὠνομασμένων πλείω Ald. IOI a or Anon ho oa γὴν eee pap νὰ ἢ ὌΝΟΝ λα εν Wha bibl Hoty Hight | af | ; aioe ᾿ ἜΝ, sb! peers τανε γᾷ add Seite ρα Waid Tae aie a renin (Qi ng. ue iin lahat eee ene, ἫΝ Te ad ἜΝ νὰ ὯΝ δὴν ψν na ἢ pnd ta waa bik Rik ματα τσ UT ΟΠ ]Πὴ Aeon ΜΗ. πο, ων whe ᾿ Ps) als | Ai) ὯΝ Gi εἶδον ee ἡ ἢ δ ΠΣ phat ‘ete vistas oud te. dibvdy af WP) ΕΗ να ΠΣ Νὰ hela ΝΗ a tH ἰπρκον aunty as shit: δὴ ioe | ach ab Keeney, Men anette Men) 9s TETRA Mie cil plutei alle Oak εὐ δ nie νη ALN te EGE “iat ΩΝ wets ahd Ἧ an ey) he CT AVE Ae ene, ny) Mr Mui Νὰ eee a4 lly eel): cpl show ont ΩΝ ΔΕ Dalle ae Ty ANON A Bees en allan ἴω; maroon wip geval abate | Plaine ἐδ ae en reir, μα μὰ ἣν Ἡ ΑΝ τ ee 7 0} ae Topeags a Ue a hi ὙΠ ist i este Αἰ ὦ grit ὅδ ee 4) ΤΠ ΑΝ bee: hid ΡΣ Ra δἰ 7 Welt At an νύν haba? Sagal Bl cant ράσο Raat) rai nt EE: ΡΣ ᾿ danger: eh Pe ΠΝ ΑΝ ὩΣ ἡ» ἦν! aed te evaie ROOD ἌΠ τὰ on ” ΠῚ ae mite op κ- ann - a fA wie) pa gbaci δὰ + AOR) προ Aree ὧν aie at ; ᾿ ; "δ" Ἰ γ᾿ Π ; Ἱ γε ἽΝ Wi ᾿ Sy Ν᾿ ᾿ Ι 4 7 ray if ᾿ Ἵ ᾿ ᾿ ᾿ | " ᾿ a i BOOK II B I. Αἱ γενέσεις τῶν δένδρων καὶ ὅλως τῶν a 3 ’ 3 \ > φυτῶν ἢ αὐτόμαται ἢ ἀπὸ σπέρματος ἢ ἀπὸ c/s nx > \ / vA » Ν > / Δ ῥίζης ἢ ἀπὸ παρασπάδος ἢ ἀπὸ ἀκρεμόνος ἢ > Ν \ XK >’ 5 > an na 7 ᾿- / xX ἀπὸ κλωνὸς ἢ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ τοῦ στελέχους εἰσίν, ἢ ἔτι τοῦ ξύλου κατακοπέντος εἰς μικρά" καὶ γὰρ ¢ , Mh \ / οὕτως ἔνια φύεται. τούτων δὲ ἡ μὲν αὐτόματος , af \ » \ / Acer πρώτη τις, αἱ δὲ ἀπὸ σπέρματος καὶ ῥίζης φυσι- / 7 ec \ / ‘ κώταται δόξαιεν av: ὥσπερ γὰρ αὐτόμαται καὶ ᾽ , > A \ A > , ε , e ay αὐταί: δι’ ὃ Kal τοῖς ἀγρίοις ὑπάρχουσιν" αἱ δὲ ” / x \ / ἄλλαι τέχνης ἢ δὴ προαιρέσεως. “ \ / / lal Ι Απαντα δὲ βλαστάνει κατά τινα τῶν τρόπων ΄ \ \ τούτων, τὰ δὲ πολλὰ κατὰ πλείους: ἐλάα μὲν \ ΄ ΄ὔ \ ak Ὁ a , ᾽ γὰρ πάντως φύεται πλὴν ἀπὸ τοῦ κλωνός" οὐ γὰρ δύναται καταπηγνυμένη, καθάπερ ἡ συκῆ a / \ td τ “ CP 2 / , τῆς κράδης καὶ ἡ poa τῆς ῥάβδου. καίτοι φασί / \ / ’ γέ τινες ἤδη καὶ χάρακος παγείσης καὶ πρὸς τὸν κιττὸν συμβιῶσαι καὶ γενέσθαι δένδρον: ἀλλὰ ΄ , \ A ΄ \ \ \ = σπάνιόν τι τὸ τοιοῦτον: θάτερα δὲ τὰ πολλὰ τῆς 7, an \ \ \ ” ’ φύσεως. συκῆ δὲ τοὺς μὲν ἄλλους τρόπους 1 ἔνια φύεται conj. Sch.; ἀναφύεται Ald. 104 BOOK II Or PROPAGATION, ESPECIALLY OF TREES: Of the ways in which trees and plants originate. Instances of degeneration from seed. I. Tue ways in which trees and plants in general originate are these :—spontaneous growth, growth from seed, from a root, from a piece torn off, from a branch or twig, from the trunk itself; or again from small pieces into which the wood is cut up (for some trees can be produced! even in this manner). Of these methods spontaneous growth comes first, one may say, but growth from seed or root would seem most natural; indeed these methods too may be called spontaneous; wherefore they are found even in wild kinds, while the remaining methods depend on human skill or at least on human choice. However all plants start in one or other of these ways, and most of themin more thanone. Thus the olive is grown in all the ways mentioned, except from a twig; for an olive-twig will not grow if it is set in the ground, as a fig or pomegranate will grow from their young shoots. Not but what some say that cases have been known in which, when a stake of olive-wood was planted to support ivy, it actually lived along with it and became a tree; but such an instance is a rare exception, while the other methods of growth are in most cases the natural ones. The fig grows in all the ways mentioned, 105 THEOPHRASTUS φύεται πάντας, ἀπὸ δὲ τῶν πρέμνων Kal τῶν ξύλων οὐ φύεται: μηλέα δὲ καὶ ἄπιος καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν ἀκρεμόνων σπανίως. οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ τά γε πολλὰ ἢ πάνθ᾽ ὡς εἰπεῖν ἐνδέχεσθαι δοκεῖ καὶ ἀπὸ τούτων, ἐὰν λεῖοι καὶ νέοι καὶ εὐαυξεῖς Mow. ἀλλὰ φυσικώτεραί πως ἐκεῖναι" τὸ δὲ ἐνδεχόμενον ὡς δυνατὸν ληπτέον. Ὅλως γὰρ ὀλίγα τὰ ἀπὸ τῶν ἄνω μᾶλλον βλαστάνοντα καὶ γεννώμενα, καθάπερ ἄμπελος ἀπὸ τῶν κλημάτων" αὕτη γὰρ οὐκ ἀπὸ τῆς πρώρας ἀλλ᾽ ἀπὸ τοῦ κλήματος φύεται, καὶ εἰ δή TL τοιοῦτον ἕτερον ἢ δένδρον ἢ ἢ φρυγανῶδες, ὥ ὥσπερ δοκεῖ TO τε πήγανον καὶ ἡ ἐωνία καὶ τὸ σισύμ- βριον καὶ ὁ ἕρπυλλος καὶ τὸ ἑλένιον. κοινοτάτη μὲν οὖν ἐστὶ πᾶσιν ἥ τε ἀπὸ τῆς παρασπάδος καὶ ἀπὸ σπέρματος. ἅπαντα γὰρ ὅσα ἔχει σπέρματα καὶ ἀπὸ σπέρματος γίνεται: ἀπὸ δὲ παρασπάδος καὶ τὴν δάφνην φασίν, ἐάν τις τὰ ἔρνη παρελὼν φυτεύσῃ. δεῖ δὲ ὑπόρριξον εἶναι μάλιστά γε τὸ παρασπώμενον ἢ ὑπόπρεμνον. οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ ἄνευ τούτου θέλει βλαστάνειν καὶ ῥόα καὶ μηλέα ἐαρινή: βλαστάνει δὲ καὶ ἀμυγδαλῆ φυτευομένη. κατὰ πλείστους δὲ τρόπους ὡς εἰπεῖν ἡ ἐλάα βλαστάνει' καὶ γὰρ ἀπὸ τοῦ στελέχους καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ πρέμνου κατακοπτομένου καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς pitns [καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ ξύλου] καὶ ἀπὸ ῥάβδου καὶ χάρακος ὥσπερ, εἴρηται. τῶν δ᾽ ἄλλων ὁ μύρρινος: καὶ γὰρ οὗτος ἀπὸ τῶν ξύλων καὶ τῶν πρέμνων 1 χά γε πολλὰ πάνθ᾽ conj. Sch.; ἢ before πάνθ᾽ ins. St.; τά τε πολλὰ πάνθ᾽ Ald. 2 εὐαυξεῖς conj. H; αὐξεῖς UMVAId. 3. οὐκ I conj.; οὐδ᾽ MSS. 106 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. 1. 2-4 except from root-stock and cleft wood; apple and pear grow also from branches, but rarely. However it appears that most, if not practically all,! trees may grow from branches, if these are smooth young and vigorous.2, But the other methods, one may say, are more natural, and we must reckon what may occasionally occur as a mere possibility. In fact there are quite few plants which grow and are brought into being more easily from the upper parts, as the vine is grown from branches ; for this, though it cannot? be grown from the ‘head,’ * yet can be grown from the branch, as can all similar trees and under-shrubs, for instance, as it appears, rue gilliflower bergamot-mint tufted thyme cala- mint. So the commonest ways of growth with all plants are from a piece torn off or from seed ; for all plants that have seeds grow also from seed. And they say that the bay too grows® from a piece torn off, if one takes off the young shoots and plants them; but it is necessary that the piece torn off should have part of the root or stock ® attached to it. However the pomegranate and ‘ spring apple’? will grow even without this, and a slip of almond ὃ grows if it is planted. The olive grows, one may say, in more ways than any other plant; it grows from a piece of the trunk or of the stock,? from the root, from a twig, and from a stake, as has been said.!° Of other plants the myrtle also can be propagated in several ways; for this too grows from pieces of wood 4 πρώρας, cf. Col. 3.10. 1, caput vitis vocat πρώραν. Sch. restores the word, C.P. 3. 14. 7. ao) ΟΞ 5.0. 6 2,6. a ‘heel’ (Lat. ρεγπα). 7 of. CP. 2.11. 6; Athen. 3. 23. 5 cf. Geop. 10. 3. 9. 9 καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ ξύλου Om. Julius Pontedeva on Varro 1. 39. 3: a gloss on ἀπὸ τοῦ πρέμνου κατακ. fou 10 0. 107 THEOPHRASTUS φύεται. δεῖ δὲ καὶ τούτου καὶ τῆς ἐλάας τὰ ξύλα διαιρεῖν μὴ ἐλάττω σπιθαμιαίων καὶ τὸν φλοιὸν μὴ περιαιρεῖν. ὰ μὲν οὖν δένδρα βλαστάνει καὶ γίνεται κατὰ τοὺς εἰρημένους τρόπους" αἱ γὰρ ἐμφυτεῖαι καὶ οἱ ἐνοφθαλμισμοὶ καθάπερ μίξεις τινές εἰσιν ἢ κατ᾽ ἄλλον τρόπον γενέσεις, περὶ ὧν ὕστερον λεκτέον. I. Τῶν δὲ φρυγανωδῶν και ποιωδῶν τὰ μὲν πλεῖστα ἀπὸ σπέρματος. ἢ pitns τὰ δὲ και ἀμφοτέρως" ἔνια δὲ καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν βλαστῶν, ὥ ὥσπερ εἴρηται. ῥοδωνία δὲ καὶ κρινωνία κατακοπέντων τῶν καυλῶν, ὥσπερ καὶ ἡ ἄγρωστις. φύεται δὲ ἡ κρινωνία καὶ ἡ ῥοδωνία καὶ ὅλου τοῦ καυλοῦ τεθέντος. ἰδιωτάτη δὲ ἡ ἀπὸ δακρύου' καὶ γὰρ οὕτω δοκεῖ τὸ κρίνον φύεσθαι, ὅταν ξηρανθῇ τὸ ἀπορρυέν. φασὶ δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ ἱπποσελίνου" καὶ γὰρ τοῦτο ἀφίησι δάκρυον. φύεται δέ τις καὶ κάλαμος, ἐάν τις διατέμνων τὰς ἠλακάτας πλαγίας τιθῇ καὶ κατακρύψῃ κόπρῳ καὶ γῇ. ἰδίως δὲ ἀπὸ ῥίζης [τῷ] φύεσθαι καὶ τὰ κεφα- λόρριζα. Τοσαυταχῶς δὲ οὔσης τῆς δυνάμεως τὰ μὲν πολλὰ τῶν δένδρων, ὥσπερ ἐλέχθη πρότερον, ἐν πλείοσι τρόποις φύεται" ἔνια δὲ ἀπὸ σπέρματος 1 ἐμφυτεῖαι conj. R. Const.; ἐμφυλέαι (with erasures) U; ἐμφυλείαι V; ἐμφυλεῖαι Ald. 22.1. θοῦ CaP. lia and δ. 34.6. bulbile ¢f.:6.'6. 8 3 9094 ΣΟ. 154.16 ;{Plinj 21; 24. 4 ἐπὶ conj. W.; ἀπὸ P,Ald. 5 δέ τις καὶ Ald,; τις om. W. after Sch, 108 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. 1. 4-1. 2 and also from pieces of the stock. It is necessary however with this, as with the olive, to cut up the wood into pieces not less than a span long and not to strip off the bark. Trees then grow and come into being in the above- mentioned ways; for as to methods of grafting! and inoculation, these are, as it were, combinations of different kinds of trees; or at all events these are methods of growth of a quite different class and must be treated of at a later stage. II. Of under-shrubs and herbaceous plants the greater part grow from seed or a root, and some in both ways; some of them also grow from cuttings, as has been said,? while roses and lilies grow from pieces of the stems, as also does dog’s-tooth grass. Lilies and roses also grow when the whole stem is set. Most peculiar is the method of growth from an exudation?; for it appears that the lily grows in this way too, when the exudation that has been produced has dried up. They say the same οἵ alexanders, for this too produces an _ exudation. There is a certain ὃ reed also which grows if one cuts it in lengths from joint to joint and sets them ὅ sideways, burying it in dung and soil. Again they say that plants which have a bulbous root are peculiar in their way of growing’ from the root. The capacity for growth being shewn in so many ways, most trees, as was said before,’ originate in several ways; but some come? only from seed, as silver- 6 cof. 1. 4.4; Plin. 17. 145; Col. 4. 32. 2; 7:69 conj. Sch.; ἢ Ald.; 3 θῇ. 1,6. by offset bulbs. Text probably defective; cf. C.P. [et cera hs oe aro 1 Tt 9 φύεται I conj.; φησὶν ἐστιν or φασίν ἐστιν MSS.; ὡς φασίν ἐστιν Ald.; παραγίνεται conj. W. 109 THEOPHRASTUS φύεται μονον, οἷον ἐλάτη πεύκη πίτυς ὅλως πᾶν τὸ κωνοφόρον" ἔτι δὲ καὶ φοῖνιξ, πλὴν εἰ ἄρα ἐν Βαβυλῶνι καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν ῥάβδων [ὥς] φασί τινες μολεύειν. κυπάριττος δὲ παρὰ μὲν τοῖς ἄλλοις ἀπὸ σπέρματος, ἐν Κρήτῃ δὲ καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ στελέ- χους, οἷον ἐπὶ τῆς ὀρείας ἐν Tappa παρὰ τούτοις γάρ ἐστιν ἡ κουριξομένη κυπάριττος" αὕτη δὲ ἀ ἀπὸ τῆς τομῆς βλαστάνει πάντα τρόπον πεμνομένη καὶ ἀπὸ γῆς καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ μέσου καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀνω- τέρω: βλαστάνει δὲ ἐνιαχοῦ καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν ῥιζῶν σπανίως δέ. Περὶ δὲ δρυὸς ἀμφισβητοῦσιν' οἱ μὲν γὰρ ἀπὸ σπέρματός φασι μόνον, οἱ δὲ καὶ ἀπὸ ῥίξης γλίσχρως" οἱ δὲ καὶ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ τοῦ στελέχους κοπέντος. ἀπὸ παρασπάδος δὲ καὶ ῥίζης οὐδὲν φύεται τῶν μὴ παραβλαστανόντων. “Απάντων δὲ ὅσων πλείους αἱ γενέσεις, ἡ ἀπο παρασπάδος καὶ ἔτι μᾶλλον. ἡ ἀπὸ παραφυάδος ταχίστη καὶ εὐαυξής, ἐὰν ἀπὸ ῥίξης ἡ ἡ παραφυὰς ἧς, καὶ, τὰ μὲν οὕτως ἢ ὅλως ἀπὸ φυτευτηρίων πεφυτευμένα πάντα δοκεῖ τοὺς καρποὺς ἐξομοιοῦν. ὅσα δ᾽ ἀπὸ τοῦ καρποῦ τῶν δυναμενων καὶ οὕτως βλαστάνειν, ἅπανθ᾽ ὡς εἰπεῖν χείρω, τὰ δὲ καὶ ὅλως ἐξίσταται τοῦ γένους, οἷον ἄμπελος μηλέα συκῆ ῥοιὰ ἄπιος" ἔκ τε γὰρ τῆς κεγχραμίδος οὐδὲν γίνεται γένος ὅλως ἥμερον, ἀλλ᾽ ἢ ἐρινεὸς ἢ ἀγρία συκῆ, διαφέρουσα πολλάκις καὶ τῇ χροίᾳ' καὶ γὰρ ἐκ μελαίνης λευκὴ καὶ ἐκ λευκῆς μέλαινα 1 μολεύειν conj. Sch.; μωλύειν MSS.; μοσχεύειν conj. R. Const. (cf. C.P. 1.2 1). But cf. Hesych. 8.v. μολεύειν. ΞΡ π: 10. 141. 8 ἐπὶ conj. W.; τὸ UMVAId. Ilo ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. τι. 2-4 fir fir Aleppo pine, and in general all those that bear cones: also the date-palm, except that in Babylon it may be that, as some say, they take cuttings! from it. The cypress in most regions grows from seed, but in Crete? from the trunk also, for instance in? the hill country about Tarra; for there grows the cypress which they clip, and when cut it shoots in every possible way, from the part which has been cut, from the ground, from the middle, and from the upper parts; and occasionally, but rarely, it shoots from the roots also. About the oak accounts differ; some say it only grows from seed, some from the root also, but not vigorously, others again that it grows from the trunk itself, when this is cut. But no tree grows from a piece torn off or from a root except those which make side-growths. However in all the trees which have several methods of originating the quickest method and that which promotes the most vigorous growth is from a piece torn off, or still better from a sucker, if this is taken from the root. And, while all the trees which are propagated thus or by some kind of slip4 seem to be alike in their fruits to the original tree, those raised from the fruit, where this method of growing is also possible, are nearly all inferior, while some quite lose the character of their kind, as vine apple fig pome- granate pear. As for the fig,° no cultivated kind is raised from its seed, but either the ordinary wild fig or some wild kind is the result, and this often differs in colour from the parent; a black fig gives a p bof. ΟΡ. 1. 9. 11Ὶ THEOPHRASTUS lal an , γίνεται" ἔκ Te τῆς ἀμπέλου τῆς γενναίας ἀγεννής" \ / “ / SEN \ e >O\ Kal πολλάκις ἕτερον γένος: ὁτὲ δὲ ὅλως οὐδὲν ἥμερον ἀλλ᾽ ἄγριον ἐνίοτε καὶ τοιοῦτον ὥστε μὴ ἐκπέττειν τὸν καρπόν" αἱ δ᾽ ὥστε μηδὲ ἁδρύνειν ἀλλὰ μέχρι τοῦ ἀνθῆσαι μόνον ἀφικνεῖσθαι. Φύονται δὲ καὶ ἐκ τῶν τῆς ἐλάας πυρήνων ἀγριέλαιος, καὶ ἐκ τῶν τῆς ῥόας κόκκων τῶν γλυκέων ἀγεννεῖς, καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἀπυρήνων σκληραί, / \ \ ’ an ἃς > \ \ ΄ πολλάκις δὲ καὶ ὀξεῖαι. τὸν αὐτὸν δὲ τρόπον καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἀπίων καὶ ἐκ τῶν “μηλέων' ἐκ μὲν γὰρ τῶν ἀπίων μοχθηρὰ ἡ ἀχράς, ἐκ δὲ τῶν μηλέων χείρων τε τῷ γένει καὶ ἐκ γλυκείας ὀξεῖα, καὶ ἐκ στρουθίου Κυδώνιος. χείρων. δὲ καὶ ἡ ἀμυγδαλῆ καὶ τῷ χυλῷ καὶ τῷ σκληρὰ ἐκ μαλακῆς" δι᾽ ὃ καὶ αὐξηθεῖσαν ἐγκεντρίζειν κελεύουσιν, εἰ δὲ μὴ τὸ μόσχευμα μεταφυτεύειν πολλάκις. Χείρων δὲ καὶ ἡ δρῦς: ἀπὸ γοῦν THS ἐν Πύρρᾳ πολλοὶ φυτεύσαντες οὐκ ἐδύνανθ᾽ ὁμοίαν ποιεῖν. δάφνην δὲ καὶ μυρρίνην διαφέρειν ποτέ φασιν, ὡς ἐπὶ τὸ πολὺ δ᾽ ἐξίστασθαι καὶ οὐδὲ τὸ χρῶμα ΄ > ’ > > lal lal διασώζειν, arr ἐξ ἐρυθροῦ καρποῦ γίνεσθαι / Ψ \ \ > > / ΄ μέλαιναν, ὥσπερ καὶ τὴν ἐν ᾿Αντάνδρῳ: πολλάκις \ / δὲ καὶ τὴν κυπάριττον ἐκ θηλείας ἄρρενα. μάλιστα δὲ τούτων ὁ φοῖνιξ δοκεῖ διαμένειν ὥσπερ εἰπεῖν τελείως τῶν ἀπὸ σπέρματος, καὶ πεύκη ἡ κωνοφόρος καὶ πίτυς ἡ φθειροποιός. ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ἐν τοῖς ἡμερωμένοις. ἐν δὲ τοῖς 1 ᾿ φύονται conj. W.; φυτευονται Ald.H.; φύεται Vo.cod.Cas. 2 yAuKéwy Con]. St.; γλαυκίων UMVAIa. 3 cf. Athen. 3. 20 and 23. iia cel OA sta) Wak al 6’ In Lesbos: cf. 3. 9. & ΟΡ. ὩΣ 112 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. u. 4-6 white, and conversely. Again the seed of an excel- lent vine produces a degenerate result, which is often of quite a different kind; and at times this is not a cultivated kind at all, but a wild one of such a character that it does not ripen its fruit; with others again the result is that the seedlings do not even mature fruit, but only get as far as flowering. Again the stones of the olive give! a wild olive, and the seeds of a sweet pomegranate? give a degenerate kind, while the stoneless kind gives a hard sort and often an acid fruit. So also is it with seedlings of pears and apples ; pears give a poor sort of wild pears, apples produce an inferior kind which is acid instead of sweet; quince produces wild quince.* Almond again raised from seed is inferior in taste and in being hard instead of soft; and this is why men ἢ bid us graft on to the almond, even when it is fully grown, or, failing that, frequently plant the offsets. The oak also deteriorates from seed; at least many persons having raised trees from acorns of the oak at Pyrrha® could not produce one like the parent tree. On the other hand they say that bay and myrtle sometimes improve by seeding, though usually they degenerate and do not even keep their colour, but red fruit gives black—-as happened with ihe tree in Antandros; and frequently seed of a ‘female ’ cypress produces a ‘ male’ tree. The date- valm seems to be about the most constant of these trees, when raised from seed, and also the ‘ cone- bearing pine’® (stone-pine) and the ‘lice-bearing pine.’? So much for degeneration in cultivated trees; among wild kinds it is plain that more in proportion 7 Plin. 16.49. The ‘lice’ are the seeds which were eaten. cf. Hdt. 4. 109, φθειροτραγέουσι ; Theocr. 5. 49. 113 9 THEOPHRASTUS > lal 4 \ ’ « > ἀγριοις δῆλον OTL TAELW κατὰ λόγον ὡς ἰσχυρο- Ν τέροις" ἐπεὶ θάτερόν γε καὶ ἄτοπον, εἰ δὴ χείρω , δ an \ / καὶ ἐν ἐκείνοις Kal ὅλως ἐν τοῖς ἀπὸ σπέρματος μόνον: εἰ μή τι τῇ θεραπείᾳ δύνανται μετα- βάλλειν. / δὲ \ , / \ > ἌΝ, Διαφέρουσι ὃὲ καὶ τόποι τόπων καὶ ἀὴρ ἀέρος" ἐνιαχοῦ γὰρ ἐκφέρειν ἡ χώρα δοκεῖ τὰ ὅμοια, , NUNS: ,ὕ > , δ \ καθάπερ καὶ ἐν Φιλίπποις: ἀνάπαλιν ὀλίγα Kal ᾽ a ΄ / Ὁ“ > / ὀλιγαχοῦ λαμβάνειν μεταβολήν, ὥστε EK σπέρ- ματος ἀγρίου ποιεῖν ἥμερον ἢ ἐκ χείρονος ἁπλῶς a n / / βέλτιον: τοῦτο yap ἐπὶ τῆς poas μόνον ἀκηκόαμεν ? ? 7 Ni > / / bd ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ καὶ ἐν Κιλικίᾳ συμβαίνειν: ἐν > , \ \ \ > an \ an \ Αἰγύπτῳ μὲν yap τὴν ὀξεῖαν καὶ σπαρεῖσαν καὶ an “Ὁ / φυτευθεῖσαν γλυκεῖαν γίνεσθαί πως ἢ οἰνώδη" Ν \ / a / Ἂς \ \ περὶ δὲ Σόλους τῆς Κιλικίας περὶ ποταμὸν τὸν Πίναρον, οὗ ἡ μάχη πρὸς Δαρεῖον ἐγένετο, πᾶσαι γίνονται ἀπύρηνοι. ” δὲ \ Μ \ ’ e a / Εὔλογον δὲ καὶ εἴ τις τὸν Tap ἡμῶν φοίνικα ’ > [οἱ / 4 / \ φυτεύοι ἐν Βαβυλῶνι, κάρπιμόν τε γίνεσθαι Kai ἐξομοιοῦσθαι τοῖς ἐκεῖ. τὸν αὐτὸν δὲ τρόπον καὶ εἴ τις ἑτέρα προσάλληλον ἔχει καρπὸν τόπῳ" κρείττων γὰρ οὗτος τῆς ἐργασίας καὶ τῆς θερα- a ¢ 4 a melas. σημεῖον δ᾽ ὅτι μεταφερόμενα τἀκεῖθεν », N \ Neher > a / ἄκαρπα Ta δὲ Kal ὅλως ἀβλαστῆ γίνεται. / \ \ an a \ \ Ni Μεταβάλλει δὲ καὶ τῇ τροφῇ καὶ διὰ τὴν 1 2,6. that they should improve from seed. 2 Whereas wild trees are produced only from seed. 5 7.e. improve a degenerate seedling. 4 ἁπλῶς : 20m. Sch. Sucre ΘΝ 09. ὩΣ 114 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. 1. 6-9 degenerate from seed, since the parent trees are stronger. For the contrary! would be very strange, seeing that degenerate forms are found even in cultivated trees,? and among these only in those which are raised from seed. (As a general rule these are degenerate, though men may in some cases effect a change? by cultivation). Effects of situation, climate, tendance. Again differences in situation and climate affect the result. In some places, as at Philippi, the soil seems to produce plants which resemble their parent ; on the other hand a few kinds in some few places seem to undergo a change, so that wild seed gives a cultivated form, or a poor form one actually better. We have heard that this occurs, but only with the pomegranate, in Egypt® and Cilicia; in Egypt a tree of the acid kind both from seeds and from cuttings produces one whose fruit has a sort of sweet taste,° while about Soli in Cilicia near the river Pinaros (where the battle with Darius was fought) all those pomegranates raised from seed are without stones. If anyone were to plant our palm at Babylon, it is reasonable to expect that it would become fruitful and like the palms of that country. And so would it be with any other country which has fruits that are congenial to that particular locality ; for the locality 7 is more important than cultivation and tendance. A proot of this is the fact that things transplanted thence become unfruitful, and in some cases refuse to grow altogether. There are also modifications due to feeding § and 6 Or ‘wine-like.’ Cited by Apollon. Hist. Mir. 43. 7 οὗτος conj. W.; αὐτὸς Ald. 8 τῇ τροφῇ conj. W.; τῆς τροφῆς UMVAId. 115 THEOPHRASTUS ἄλλην ἐπιμέλειαν, οἷς καὶ τὸ ἄγριον ἐξημεροῦται καὶ αὐτῶν δὲ τῶν ἡμερων ἔνια ἀπαγριοῦται, οἷοι" poa καὶ ἀμυγδαλῆ. ἤδη δέ τινες καὶ ἐκ κριθῶν ἀναφῦναί φασι πυροὺς καὶ ἐκ πυρῶν κριθὰς καὶ 10 ἐπὶ τοῦ αὐτοῦ πυθμένος ἄμφω. ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ὡς μυθωδέστερα δεῖ δέχεσθαι. μεταβάλλει δ᾽ οὖν τὰ μεταβάλλοντα τὸν τρόπον τοῦτον αὐτο- 4 > a \ / ce > , / μάτως" ἐξαλλαγῇ δὲ χώρας, ὥσπερ ἐν Αὐγύπτῳ καὶ Κιλικίᾳ περὶ τῶν ῥοῶν εἴπομεν, οὐδὲ διὰ μίαν θεραπείαν. \ a \ / ” Ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ ὅπου Ta κάρπιμα ἄκαρπα γίνεται, καθάπερ τὸ πέρσιον τὸ ἐξ Αἰγύπτου καὶ € a > “ ε / \ > ΄ / \ 0 φοῖνιξ ἐν τῇ ᾿Ελλάδι καὶ εἰ δή τις κομίσειε τὴν ἐν Κρήτῃ λεγομένην αἴγειρον. ἔνιοι δέ φασι καὶ τὴν ὄην ἐὰν εἰς ἀλεεινὸν ἔλθη σφόδρα τόπον ἄκαρπον γίνεσθαι: φύσει γὰρ “Ψυχρόν. εὔλογον δὲ ἀμφότερα συμβαίνειν κατὰ τὰς ἐναντιώσεις, εἴπερ μηδ᾽ ὅλως ἔνια φύεσθαι θέλει μεταβάλ.. λοντα τοὺς τόπους. καὶ κατὰ μὲν τὰς χώρας αἱ τοιαῦται μεταβολαί. x \ \ , εὐ ᾽ \ lal / u Κατὰ δὲ τὴν φυτείαν τὰ ἀπὸ TOV σπερμάτων φυτευόμενα, καθάπερ ἐλέχθη: παντοῖαι γὰρ αἱ ἐξαλλαγαὶ καὶ τούτων. τῇ θεραπείᾳ δὲ μετα- βάλλει poa καὶ ἀμυγδαλῆ:" poa μὲν κόπρον ὑείαν λαβοῦσα καὶ ὕδατος πλῆθος ῥυτοῦ" ἀμυγδαλῆ δὲ e / a \ a ὅταν πάτταλόν τις ἐνθῇ, Kal TO δάκρυον ἀφαιρῇ Na » , , \ \ ” > a TO ἐπιρρέον πλείω χρόνον Kal τὴν ἄλλην ἀποδιδῷ 1 ἔνια ἀπαγριοῦται οἷον conj. W.; ἔνια καὶ ἀπορῇ τε pda UV; ἐς καὶ ἀπορῇ τὰ pda M3 ἐ. καὶ ἀπορρεῖ τὰ ῥόα Ald 2 7.e. cultivation has nothing to do with it. 39.2.7. ‘of. 3.304. 8 Plin. 17. 242. δ i.e. improve. cf. 2. 2. 6 ad fin. 116 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, 11. 1. 9-11 attention of other kinds, which cause the wild to become cultivated, or again cause some cultivated kinds to go wild,! such as pomegranate and almond. Some say that wheat has been known to be produced from barley, and barley from wheat, or again both growing on the same stool; but these accounts should be taken as fabulous. Anyhow those things which do change in this manner do so spontaneously,? and the alteration is due to a change of position (as we said 3 happens with pomegranates in Egypt and Cilicia), and not to any particular method of cultivation. So too is it when fruit-bearing trees become un- fruitful, for instance the persion when moved from Egypt, the date-palm when planted in Hellas, or the tree which is called ‘poplar’ in Crete,* if anyone should transplant it. ®Some again say that the sorb becomes unfruitful if it comes into a very warm position, since it is by nature cold-loving. It is reasonable to suppose that both results follow because the natural circumstances are reversed, seeing that some things entirely refuse to grow when their place is changed. Such are the modifications due to position. As to those due to method of culture, the changes which occur in things grown from seed are as was said ; (for with things so grown also the changes are of all kinds). Under cultivation the pomegranate and the almond change character,® the pomegranate if it receives pig-manure ’ and a great deal of river water, the almond if one inserts a peg and § removes for some time the gum which exudes and gives the other ΤΟ ΟΕ 23 1402). 329.35 bling A 7,209 Cols. 10:15 and 16. Bcf. 2. JO; Coe. VA IO 2a Bling 17. 90». 117 THEOPHRASTUS / a ι2 θεραπείαν. ὡσαύτως δὲ δῆλον ὅτι καὶ ὅσα la a / a lal éEnuepovTat τῶν ἀγρίων ἢ ἀπαγριοῦται τῶι / \ \ \ ’ \ ᾽ ἡμέρων: τὰ μὲν γὰρ θεραπείᾳ τὰ δ᾽ ἀθεραπευσίᾳ \ μεταβάλλει: πλὴν εἴ τις λέγοι μηδὲ μεταβολὴν > 3479 / ? Ν / > \ “ ’ ἀλλ᾽ ἐπίδοσιν εἰς TO βέλτιον εἶναι καὶ χείρον" οὐ \ “- γὰρ οἷόν τε τὸν κότινον ποιεῖν ἐλάαν οὐδὲ τὴν a / \ N nr « ἀχράδα ποιεῖν ἄπιον οὐδὲ τὸν ἐρινεὸν συκῆν. ὃ γὰρ ἐπὶ τοῦ κοτινου φασὶ συμβαινειν, ὥστ᾽ ἐὰν \ \ ἢ ty a περικοπεὶς τὴν θαλίαν ὅλως μεταφυτευθῇ φέρειν ᾽ ’ , ΄ φαυλίας, μετακίνησις TLS γίνεται οὐ μεγάλη. A \ = ς , ὃ a a ἡθὲ BAN ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ὁποτέρως δεῖ λαβεῖν οὐθὲν ἂν διαφέροι. \ ’ , \ fal Ill. Φασὶ δ᾽ οὖν αὐτομάτην τινὰ γίνεσθαι τῶν [ὦ \ “ lal τοιούτων μεταβολήν, OTE μὲν τῶν καρπῶν OTE δὲ σ. > n n , ¢ a καὶ ὅλως αὐτῶν τῶν δένδρων, ἃ καὶ σημεῖα νομί- / / a a ζουσιν οἱ μάντεις: οἷον poav ὀξεῖαν γλυκεῖαν » “ \ a ’ a \ 4 « a ἐξενεγκεῖν Kal γλυκεῖαν ὀξεῖαν: καὶ πάλιν ἁπλῶς / “ αὐτὰ τὰ δένδρα μεταβάλλειν, ὥστε ἐξ ὀξείας a ’ὔ > o a γλυκεῖαν γίνεσθαι καὶ ἐκ γλυκείας ὀξεῖαν: χεῖρον nr \ fal δὲ τὸ εἰς γλυκεῖαν μεταβάλλειν. καὶ ἐξ ἐρινεοῦ a a , a συκῆν Kal ἐκ συκῆς ἐρινεόν: χεῖρον δὲ TO ἐκ a \ / ῇ \ συκῆς. Kal ἐξ ἐλάας κότινον Kal ἐκ κοτίνου > s Ὁ \ a / δὲ a bd ἐλάαν: ἥκιστα δὲ τοῦτο. πάλιν δὲ συκῆν ἐκ ' περικοπεὶς conj. W.; περισκοπτεῖς U; περικόπτης Ald. 2 φαυλίας conj. Salm.; φαύλους U; θάλος Ald. cf. Plin. 16. 244. These olives produced little oil, but were valued for perfumery : see C. P. 6. 8. 3 and 5; de odor., 15. 3 οὐ add. Salm.; om. MSS. (ἢ Ald. H. 118 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. u. r1-u1. 1 attention required. In like manner plainly some wild things become cultivated and some cultivated things become wild; for the one kind of change is due to cultivation, the other to neglect :—however it might be said that this is not a change but a natural development towards a better or an inferior form; (for that it is not possible to make a wild olive pear or fig into a cultivated olive pear or fig). As to that indeed which is said to occur in the case of the wild olive, that if the tree is transplanted with its top- growth entirely cut off,! it produces ‘ coarse olives,’ 2 this is ΠΟ 3 very great change. However it can make no difference which way ‘ one takes this. Of spontaneous changes in the character of trees, and of certain marvels. III. °Apart from these changes it is said that in such plants there is a spontaneous kind of change, some- times of the fruit, sometimes of the tree itself as a whole, and soothsayers call such changes portents. For instance, an acid pomegranate, it is said, may produce sweet fruit, and conversely; and again, in general, the tree itself sometimes undergoes a change, so that it becomes sweet ® instead of acid, or the reverse happens. And the change to sweet is considered a worse portent. Again a wild fig may turn into a cultivated one, or the contrary change take place; and the latter is a worse portent. So again a culti- vated olive may turn into a wild one, or conversely, but the latter change is rare. So again a white fig 42,6. whether nature or man is said to cause the admitted change. ΒΤ W242: ὁ 5,6. all the fruit is now acid instead of sweet, or the reverse, Sch. brackets ἐξ ὀξείας... ὀξεῖαν. 119 THEOPHRASTUS λευκῆς μέλαιναν Kal ἐκ μελαίνης λευκήν. ὁμοίως δὲ τοῦτο καὶ ἐπὶ ἀμπέλου. Καὶ ταῦτα μὲν ὡς τέρατα καὶ παρὰ φύσιν ὑπο- λαμβάνουσιν: ὅσα δὲ συνήθη τῶν τοιούτων οὐδὲ θαυμάζουσιν ὅλως" οἷον τὸ τὴν κάπνειον ἄμπελον καλουμένην καὶ ἐκ μέλανος βότρυος λευκὸν καὶ ἐκ λευκοῦ μέλανα φέρειν: οὐδὲ γὰρ οἱ μάντεις τὰ τοιαῦτα κρίνουσιν" ἐπεὶ οὐδὲ ἐκεῖνα, παρ᾽ οἷς πέφυκεν ἡ “χώρα μεταβάλλειν, ὥσπερ ἐλέχθη περὶ τῆς ῥόας ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ" ἀλλὰ τὸ ἐνταῦθα αυμαστόν, διὰ τὸ μίαν μόνον ἢ δύο, καὶ ταύτας ἐν τῷ παντὶ χρόνῳ σπανίας. οὐ μὴν ἀλλ᾽ εἴπερ συμβαίνει, μᾶλλον ἐν τοῖς καρποῖς γίνεσθαι τὴν παραλλαγὴν ἢ ἐν ὅλοις τοῖς δένδροις. ᾿Επεὶ καὶ τοιαύτη τις ἀταξία γίνεται περὶ τοὺς καρπούς: οἷον ἤδη ποτὲ συκῆ τὰ σῦκα ἔφυσεν ἐκ τοῦ ὄπισθεν τῶν θρίων: καὶ ῥόα δὲ καὶ ἄμπελος ἐκ τῶν στελεχῶν, καὶ ἄμπελος ἄνευ φύλλων καρ- Tov ἤνεγκεν. ἐλάα δὲ τὰ μὲν φύλλα ἀπέβαλε τὸν δὲ καρπὸν ἐξήνεγκεν" ὃ καὶ Θετταλῷ τῷ ἸΠεισι- στράτου γενέσθαι λέγεται. συμβαίνει δὲ καὶ διὰ χειμῶνας τοῦτο καὶ δι᾽ ἄλλας αἰτίας ἔνια τῶν δοκούντων εἶναι παρὰ λόγον οὐκ ὄντων δέ' οἷον ἐλάα ποτ᾽ ἀποκαυθεῖσα τελέως ἀνεβλάστησεν ὅλη, καὶ αὐτὴ καὶ ἡ θαλία. ἐν δὲ τῇ Βοιωτίᾳ καταβρωθέντων τῶν ἐρνῶν ὑπ᾽ ἀττελέβων πάλιν 1 ἐπὶ conj. Sch.; ἐξ ΑἸὰ.Η. ΞΟ ΠΡ Land 2; Arist. de gen. an. Ὁ as Hesych. 8.v. katvias; Schol. ad Ar. Vesp. 151. δ το 2.7. * εἰκὸς has perhaps dropped out. Sch. 5 @plwy conj. Ἐν. Const., cf C.P. 5. 1. 7 and 8; 5. 2. 2; ἐρινεῶν P,Ald. cf. also Athen. 3. 11. I20 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. m1. 1-3 may change into a black one, and conversely; and similar changes occur in! the vine. Now these changes they interpret as miraculous and contrary to nature; but they do not even feel any surprise at the ordinary changes, for instance, when the ‘smoky’ vine,? as it is called, produces alike white grapes instead of black or black grapes instead of white. Of such changes the soothsayers take no account, any more than they do of those instances in which the soil produces a natural change, as was said ὃ of the pomegranate in Egypt. But it is surprising when such a change occurs in our own country, because there are only one or two instances and these separated by wide intervals of time. How- ever, if such changes occur, it is natural4 that the variation should be rather in the fruit than in the tree asa whole. In fact the following irregularity also occurs in fruits ; a fig-tree has been known to produce its figs from behind the leaves,> pomegranate and vines from the stem, while the vine has been known to bear fruit without leaves. The olive again has been known to lose its leaves and yet produce its fruit; this is said to have happened to Thettalos, son of Pisistratus. ‘This may be due to inclement weather; and some changes, which seem to be abnormal, but are not really so, are due to other accidental causes ; ®for instance, there was an olive that, after being completely burnt down, sprang up again entire, the tree and all its branches. And in Boeotia an olive whose young shoots’ had been eaten off by locusts grew again: in this case however ® the 6 cf. Hdt. 8. 55; Plin. 17. 241. 7 ἐρνῶν conj. Sch.; ἔργων P,Ald.; κλάδων mU. 8 7.e. the portent was not so great as in the other case quoted, as the tree itself had not been destroyed. 121 THEOPHRASTUS ’ / \ ᾽ ? > / e/ ’ ἀνεβλάστησε' τὰ δ᾽ οἷον ἀπέπεσεν. ἥκιστα ὃ » \ nr τ ἴσως τὰ τοιαῦτα ἄτοπα διὰ τὸ φανερὰς ἔχειν τὰς eee 3 \ fe \ Ne 9 la > , , aiTias, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον TO μὴ EK τῶν οἰκείων TOTTWY / \ \ / φέρειν τοὺς καρποὺς ἢ μὴ οἰκείους" καὶ μάλιστα δ᾽ , fel . ΄ A / / εἰ τῆς ὅλης φύσεως γίνεται μεταβολή, καθώπερ / \ \ 5 \ / a ἐλέχθη. περὶ μὲν οὖν τὰ δένδρα τοιαῦται , τινές εἰσι μεταβολαί. n \ f ‘ , ’ , IV. Τῶν δὲ ἄλλων τό τε σισύμβριον εἰς piv- a / \ \ a Gav δοκεῖ μεταβάλλειν, ἐὰν μὴ κατεχηται TH , x A ᾿ . θεραπείᾳ, δι’ ὃ Kal μεταφυτεύουσι πολλάκις, καὶ ΄ x 9 -“ \ al ᾽ὔ ὁ πυρὸς εἰς αἷραν. ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ἐν τοῖς δένδροις , \ ’ “ αὐτομάτως, εἴπερ γίνεται. τὰ δ᾽ ἐν τοῖς ἐπετείοις \ fal , \ \ διὰ παρασκευῆς" οἷον ἡ τίφη καὶ ἡ Cera μετα- ᾽ \ \ a , βάλλουσιν εἰς πυρὸν ἐὰν πτισθεῖσαι σπείρωνται, \ Ares ᾽ > \ > \ a , » Ν καὶ τοῦτ᾽ οὐκ εὐθὺς ἀλλὰ τῷ τρίτῳ ἔτει. σχεδὸν tal / a Ἂ / δὲ παραπλήσιον τοῦτό γε τῷ TA σπέρματα κατὰ \ \ Tas χώρας μεταβάλλειν: μεταβάλλει yap Kal fal ᾽ A ταῦτα καθ᾽ ἑκάστην χώραν καὶ σχεδὸν ἐν TO ἴσῳ / \ ς / 4 \ \ « χρόνῳ καὶ ἡ τίφη. μεταβάλλουσι δὲ καὶ οἱ \ \ . \ / ἄγριοι πυροὶ καὶ αἱ κριθαὶ θεραπευόμεναι καὶ / \ \ , ἐξημερούμεναι κατὰ τὸν ἴσον χρόνον. “ , a Καὶ ταῦτα μὲν ἔοικε χώρας Te μεταβολῇ Kar , ͵ ἈΠ Ἂν > / \ \ nw θεραπείᾳ γίνεσθαι καὶ ἔνια ἀμφοτέροις, τὰ δὲ τῇ θεραπείᾳ μόνον" οἷον πρὸς τὸ τὰ ὄσπρια μὴ γίνε- σθαι ἀτεράμονα βρέξαντα κελεύουσιν ἐν νίτρῳ 1 οἰκείου" καὶ I conj.; οἰκειοῦται UMV; οἰκείως ΑἸα.Ή. ; ἐοικότας conj. W. 2 εἰ ins. Sch. aera he ‘cf. 6. 7. 23 Plin. 19. 176. 5 i.e. to prevent the change which cultivated soil induces. 122 ENQUIRY ANTOUPEANRS ΤΠ 12-1) 2 shoots had, so to speak, only been shed. But after all such phenomena are perhaps far from strange, since the cause in each case is obvious; rather is it strange that trees should bear fruit not at the places where it naturally forms, or else fruit which does not belong to the character! of the tree. And most surprising of all is it when,? as has been said,’ there is a change in the entire character of the tree. Such are the changes which occur in trees, ΟἹ spontaneous and other changes in other plants. IV. 4 Of other plants it appears that bergamot-mint turns into cultivated mint, unless it is fixed by special attention ; and this is why men frequently transplant ° it; §so too wheat turns into darnel. Now in trees such changes, if they occur, are spontaneous, but in annual plants they are deliberately brought about: for instance, one-seeded wheat and rice-wheat change’ into wheat, if bruised before they are sown; and this does not happen at once, but in the third year. This change resembles that produced in the seeds by difference of soil’; for these grains vary according to the soil, and the change takes about the same time as that which occurs in one-seeded wheat. Again wild wheats and barleys also with tendance and cultivation change in a like period. These changes appear to be due to change of soil and cultivation, and in some cases the change is due to both, in others to cultivation alone; for instance, in order that pulses may not become uncookable,® 6 But see reff. under αὔρα in Index. ΠΡ Gob. 5. 0515. bin. 18.98. 8 χώραν conj. St.; ὥραν Ald.H. 9 Grepduova conj. W.; ἀτέραμνα UAld. ef. 8. 8. 6 and 7; CP) 4.752374, 12.1 and’8 ;"Geop. 2.35.25) 2. 41° 123 4 THEOPHRASTUS νύκτα τῇ ὑστεραίᾳ σπείρειν ἐν ξηρᾷ: φακοὺς ὦ ὥστε ἁδροὺς γίνεσθαι φυτεύουσιν ἐν Bonito τοὺς ἐρεβίνθους δέ, ὥστε “μεγάλους, αὐτοῖς τοῖς κελύ- φεσι βρέξαντα σπείρειν. μεταβάλλουσι δὲ καὶ κατὰ τὰς ὥρας τοῦ σπόρου πρὸς κουφότητα καὶ ἀλυπίαν' οἷον ἐάν τις τοὺς ὀρόβους ἐαρινοὺς σπείρῃ τρισάλυποι γίνονται, καὶ οὐχ ὡς οἱ μετο- πωρινοὶ βαρεῖς. "νεται δὲ καὶ ἐν τοῖς λαχάνοις “μεταβολὴ διὰ τὴν θεραπείαν" οἷον τὸ σέλινον, ἐὰν σπαρὲν καταπατηθῇ καὶ κυλινδρωθῇ, ἀναφύεσθαί φασιν οὗλον. μεταβάλλει δὲ καὶ τὴν χώραν ἐξαχλάτ- τοντα, καθάπερ καὶ τἄλλα. καὶ τὰ μὲν τοιαῦτα κοινὰ πάντων ἐστίν. εἰ δὲ κατά τινα πήρωσιν ἢ ἀφαίρεσιν μέρους δένδρον ἄγονον γίνεται, καθά- περ τὰ ζῶα, τοῦτο σκεπτέον" οὐδὲν γοῦν φανερὸν κατά γε τὴν διαίρεσιν εἰς τὸ πλείω καὶ ἐλάττω έρειν ὥσπερ κακούμενον, ἀλλ᾽ ἢ ἀπόλλυται τὸ ὅλον ἢ διαμένον καρποφορεῖ. τὸ δὲ γῆρας κοινή τις φθορὰ πᾶσιν. "Atotrov δ᾽ ἂν δόξειε μᾶλλον εἰ ἐν τοῖς ζώοις αἱ τοιαῦται μεταβολαὶ φυσικαὶ καὶ πλείους" καὶ γὰρ κατὰ τὰς ὥρας ἔνια δοκεῖ μεταβάλλειν, ὥσ- περ ὁ ἱέραξ καὶ ἔποψ καὶ ἄλλα τῶν ὁμοίων ὀρνέων. καὶ κατὰ τὰς τῶν τόπων ἀλλοιώσεις, ὥσπερ ὁ ὕδρος εἰς ἔχιν ξηραινομένων τῶν λιβά- 1 νύκτα I conj.; νυκτὶ MSS. 2 ἐν βολίτῳ conj. Milas. on Geop. 3. 27; ἔμβολον UMV Ald. cf. OP. 5. 0. 11 Col: 2, 10; 15: ῬΊΤΟΣ 18: 108: F ef COR.W&. 611: Geop. 2 + ees Ὁ. 4 ἀλυπίαν conj. Sch.; δι daAuntas M ; δι᾽ ἀλυπίαν Ald. 124 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. tv. 2-4 men bid one moisten the seed in nitre for a night } and sow it in dry ground the next day. To make lentils vigorous they plant the seeds in dung?; to make chick-peas large they bid one moisten the seed while still in the pods,? before sowing. Also the time of sowing makes differences which conduce to digestibility and harmlessness *: thus, if one sows vetches°® in spring, they become quite harmless and are not indigestible like those sown in autumn. Again in pot-herbs change is produced by culti- vation ; for instance, they say that,° if celery seed is trodden and rolled in after sowing, it comes up curly; it also varies from change of soil, like other things. Such variations are common to all; we must now consider whether a tree, like animals, becomes unproductive from mutilation or removal of a part. At all events it does not appear that division? is an injury, as it were, which affects the amount of fruit produced; either the whole tree perishes, or else, if it survives,’ it bears fruit. Old age however is a cause which in all plants puts an end to life. .. . .9 It would seem more surprising if !° the following changes occurred in animals naturally and frequently ; some animals do indeed seem to change according to the seasons, for instance, the hawk the hoopoe and other similar birds. So also changes in the nature of the ground produce changes in animals, for instance, the water-snake changes into a viper, if the marshes > cf. Plin. 18. 139; Col. 2. 10. 34. ef Cer. δ. 0. ἢ; Οδορὶ 12.23: 2. 7 ye conj. Sch.; re Ald. 8 διάμενον conj. Sch.; διαμένοντα Ald. ® Something seems to have been lost at the end of 8 3. 10 εἰ ins. Sch.; τοιαῦται may however mean ‘the above- mentioned,’ and refer to something which has been lost. 125 THEOPHRASTUS ὃ ts be \ \ \ 4 » ων. φανερώτατα δὲ καὶ κατὰ τὰς γενέσεις ἔνια, \ καὶ μεταβάλλει διὰ πλειόνων ζἕξωων; οἷον ἐκ / / \ ΙΒ. Ὶ » / , κάμπης γίνεται χρυσαλλὶς ELT ἐκ ταύτης Ψυχὴ; ae: eae HE rafts. \ a , ΣΧ » καὶ ἐπ᾽ ἄλλων δ᾽ ἐστὶ τοῦτο πλειόνων, οὐδὲν ἴσως 7 Ὁ ὦ Ν ΄ > 2.3 a ἄτοπον, οὐδ᾽ ὅμοιον TO ζητούμενον. ἀλλ᾽ ἐκεῖνο / Χ \ / \ .“ lal Ἁ συμβαίνει περὶ τὰ δένδρα καὶ ὅλως πᾶσαν τὴν ef [χὰ > 4 \ / Ὁ bY ΄, ὕλην, ὥσπερ ἐλέχθη καὶ πρότερον, ὥστε αὐτομά- a / την μεταβλαστάνειν μεταβολῆς τινος γινομένης a , δ ἐκ τῶν οὐρανίων τοιαύτης. τὰ μὲν οὖν περὶ \ / \ \ ᾽ ΄ , Tas γενέσεις καὶ μεταβολὰς ἐκ τούτων θεωρητέον. ᾽ ΄ a V. ᾿Επεὶ δὲ καὶ αἱ ἐργασίαι καὶ αἱ θεραπεῖαι / / \ ” , t μεγάλα συμβάλλονται, Kal ETL πρότερον αἱ cr r / φυτεῖαι καὶ ποιοῦσι μεγάλας διαφοράς, λεκτέον ν Vd καὶ περὶ τούτων. \ an AN “-“ ΓΟ e \ iy Kat πρῶτον περὶ τῶν φυτειῶν. at μὲν οὗν ιν , ” » ἃ a \ \ \ ὧραι πρότερον εἴρηνται Kal ἃς δεῖ. τὰ δὲ φυτὰ ΄ ΄, « , λαμβάνειν κελεύουσιν ὡς κάλλιστα Kal ἐξ ὁμοίας a > ἃ / / x A δὲ γῆς εἰς ἣν μέλλεις φυτεύειν, ἢ χειρονος" τοὺς δὲ / / , γυροὺς προορύττειν ὡς πλείστου χρόνου καὶ rc / βαθυτέρους αἰεὶ καὶ τοῖς ἐπιπολαιορριζοτέροις. 1 7.e. in the instance given the development of an insect exhibits, not one, but a series of changes from one creature to another. 2 Whereas the metamorphoses mentioned above are inde- pendent of climatic conditions. 3 δὲ conj. W.; τε Ald. 4 κάλλιστα conj. W., of. C.P. 3, 24. 1; τάχιστα MVAIA.; τὰ χίστα U. 126 ENQUIRY ἹΝΤῸ ΡΙΓΑΝΊΘ, ΠΠ{|ιν. 4-ν. 1 dry up. Most obvious are certain changes in regard to the way in which animals are produced, and such changes run through a series of creatures!; thus a caterpillar changes into a chrysalis, and this in turn into the perfect insect; and the like occurs in a number of other cases. But there is hardly anything abnormal in this, nor is the change in plants, which is the subject of our enquiry, analogous to it. That kind of change occurs in trees and in all woodland plants generally, as was said before, and its effect is that, when a change of the required character occurs in the climatic conditions, a spontaneous change in the way of growth ensues.? These instances must suffice for investigation of the ways in which plants are produced or modified. Of methods of propagation, with notes on cultivation. V. Since however methods of cultivation and ten- dance largely contribute, and, before these, methods of planting, and cause great differences, of these too we must speak. And first of methods of planting: as to the seasons, we have already stated at what seasons one should plant. Further? we are told that the plants chosen should be the best possible, and should be taken from soil resembling that in which you are going to plant them, or else inferior®; also the holes should be dug ® as long as possible beforehand, and should always be deeper than the original holes, even for those whose roots do not run very deep. 5 i.e. the shift should be into better soil, if possible. ef. CORN 5. 5:2: γυροὺς προορύττειν conj. R. Const.; πυροὺς προσορύττειν 6 ΜΑΙ. cf. C.P. 3. 4.1 129 2 THEOPHRASTUS / , e >’ / , A Λέγουσι δέτινες ὡς οὐδεμία κατωτέρω διϊκνεῖται fn ΄ ᾽ -“ A τριῶν ἡμιποδίων: δι’ ὃ Kal ἐπιτιμῶσι τοῖς ἐν 7 a μείζονι βάθει φυτεύουσιν" οὐκ ἐοίκασι δὲ ὀρθῶς λέγειν ἐπὶ πολλῶν: ἀλλ᾽ ἐὰν ἢ χώματος ἐπιλάβ- ntat βαθέος ἢ καὶ χώρας τοιαύτης ἢ καὶ τόπου, a “ \ a / πολλῷ μακροτέραν ὠθεῖ τὸ τῇ φύσει βαθύρριζον. "4 πεύκην δέ τις ἔφη μεταφυτεύων μεμοχλευμένην Ἁ 7 » , μείζω τὴν ῥίζαν ἔχειν ὀκτάπηχυν καίπερ οὐχ ὅλης ἐξαιρεθείσης ἀλλ᾽ ἀπορραγεισης. \ \ / aN a 5» / e , Ta δὲ φυτευτήρια ἐὰν μὲν ἐνδέχηται ὑπόρριζα, ’ \ / a a > \ lal / Ἃ lol ” εἰ δὲ μή, δεῖ μᾶλλον ἀπὸ τῶν κάτω ἢ TOV ἄνω / \ > / \ \ ‘ » λαμβάνειν, πλὴν ἀμπέλου: καὶ τὰ μὲν ἔχοντα ῥίζας ὀρθὰ ἐμβάλλειν, τὰ δὲ μὴ ἔχοντα ὑποβάλ- fal / “ \ A ~ λειν τοῦ φυτευτηρίου ὅσον σπιθαμὴν ἢ μικρῷ -“ » \ 4 \ lal ig / ἡγλεῖον. ἔνιοι δὲ κελεύουσι Kal τῶν ὑπορρίζων ἶ, / ὑποβαλλειν, τιθέναι δὲ Kal THY θέσιν ὁμοίως ἥνπερ nr \ I εἶχεν ἐπὶ τῶν δένδρων Ta πρόσβορρα Kal τὰ πρὸς Ὁ \ \ \ / id \ > 7 ἕω καὶ τὰ πρὸς μεσημβρίαν. ὅσα δὲ ἐνδέχεται τῶν φυτῶν καὶ προμοσχεύειν' τὰ μὲν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν a / 2 ’ / > / / n a των δένδρων, οἷον ἐλάας ἀπίου μηλέας συκῆς" τὰ δ᾽ ἀφαιροῦντας, οἷον ἀμπέλου" ταύτην γὰρ οὐχ οἷόν τε ἐπ’ αὐτῆς μοσχεύειν. > x δὲ \ e / \ \ δὲ id , Kav δὲ μὴ ὑπόρριζα τὰ φυτὰ μηδὲ ὑπόπρεμνα 1 ἀλλ᾽ ἐὰν... τοιούτου. ἐὰν ἣ μὲν σώματος M ; so V, but ῇ ; hom. PAld.; χώματος H ; κενώματος for σώματος and εὐδιόδου for ἢ καὶ τόπου conj. W. χώρας refers to exposure, etc., τόπου (86. τοιούτου) to quality of soil: so G. 2 Plin. 16. 129; Xen. Cec. 19. 3. SoC. 2x3. ἃ. 128 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. v. 2-4 Some say that no root goes down further than a foot and a half, and accordingly they blame those who plant deeper. However there are many instances in which it appears that what they say does not hold good; a plant which is naturally deep-rooting pushes much deeper if it finds either a deep mass of soil or a position which favours such growth or again the kind of ground which favours it.! In fact,? aman once said that when he was transplanting a fir which he had uprooted with levers, he found that it had a root more than eight cubits long, though the whole of it had not been removed, but it was broken off. The slips for planting should be taken, if possible, with roots attached, or, failing that, from the lower ὃ rather than from the higher parts of the tree, except in the case of the vine ; those that have roots should be set upright, while in the case of those which have none about® a handsbreadth or rather more οἱ the slip should be buried. Some say that part even of those which have roots should be buried, and that the position ® should be the same as that of the tree from which the slip was taken, facing north or east or south, as the case may be. With those plants with which it is possible, shoots from the boughs should also, they say, be planted, some being set on the trees themselves,’ as with olive pear apple and fig, but in other cases, as in that of the vine, they must be set separately, for that the vine cannot be grafted on itself. If the slips cannot be taken with root or stock 4 cf. C.P. 3.6. 4; Xen. Oec. 19. 9: ὃ ὅσον conj. Sch.; οἷον P,Ald. δ ot (ὦ ἘΣ 9: δ Ὁ. 7 +.¢. grafted. 129 6 THEOPHRASTUS λαμβάνειν, καθάπερ τῆς ἐλάας, σχίσαντά τε τὸ ξύλον κάτωθεν καὶ λίθον ἐμβαλόντα φυτεύειν' ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ τῆς ἐλάας καὶ συκῆς καὶ τῶν ad- λων. φυτεύεται δὲ ἡ συκῆ καὶ ἐάν τις κράδην παχεῖαν ἀποξύνας σφύρᾳ παίῃ, ἄχρι οὗ ἂν ἀπολίπῃ μικρὸν ὑπὲρ τῆς γῆς, εἶτ᾽ αὐτῆς ἄμμον βαλὼν ἄνωθεν ἐπιχώσῃ' καὶ γίνεσθαι δή φασι καὶ καλλίω ταῦτα τὰ φυτά, μέχρι οὗ ἂν ἢ νέα. Παραπλησία καὶ τῶν ἀμπέλων, ὅταν ἀπὸ τοῦ παττάλου' προοδοποιεῖ γὰρ ὁ πάτταλος ἐκείνῳ τῷ κλήματι, διὰ τὴν ἀσθένειαν: φυ- τεύουσιν οὕτω καὶ ῥόαν καὶ ἄλλα τῶν δένδρων. ἡ συκῆ δέ, ἐὰν ἐν σκίλλῃ φυτευθῇ, θᾶττον παρα- γίνεται καὶ ἧττον ὑπὸ σκωλήκων κατεσθίεται. ὅλως δὲ πᾶν ἐν σκίλλῃ “φυτευόμενον εὐβλαστὲς καὶ θᾶττον αὐξάνεται. ὅσα δὲ ἐκ τοῦ ,στελέχους καὶ διακοπτόμενα φυτεύεται, κάτω τρέποντα τὴν τομὴν δεῖ φυτεύειν, διακόπτειν δὲ μὴ ἐλάττω σπιθαμιαίων, ὥσπερ, ἐλέχθη, καὶ τὸν φλοιὸν προσεῖναι" φύεται δ᾽ ἐκ τῶν τοιούτων ἔρνη" βλα- στανόντων δ᾽ ἀεὶ προσχωννύειν, ἄχρι οὗ ἂν γένη- ται ἄρτιον' αὕτη μὲν οὖν τῆς ἐλάας ἰδία καὶ τοῦ μυρρίνου, αἱ δ᾽ ἄλλαι κοινότεραι πᾶσιν. Αριστον δὲ καὶ ῥιζώσασθαι καὶ φυτείας μάλι- στα τῆς τυχούσης ἡ συκῆ. φυτεύειν δὲ ῥόας μὲν 1 ἡ before τῆς om. W. 2 re τὸ conj. W.; τότε MVP. 3 καὶ τῆς eAalas U; ἐλάας MVP; so W. 4. ἘΠῚ 17/923, Sef. ΘΟ 5. 19: 8 cf. 7. 13. 4; C.P. 5. 6. 10 (where another bulb, σχῖνος, is mentioned as being put to the same use); Athen. 3. 13; Plin. 17. 87. 130 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. v. 4-6 attached, as with the olive,! they say that one must ” split the wood at the lower end and plant with a stone on top; and the fig and other trees must be treated in like manner with the olive.’ The fig ‘ is also propagated by sharpening a stout shoot and driving it in with a hammer, till only a small piece of it is left above ground, and then piling sand above so as to earth it up; and they say that the plants thus raised grow finer up to a certain age. Similar is the method used with vines, when they are propagated by the ‘ peg’> method; for the pee makes a passage for that sort of shoot on account of its weakness ; and in the same manner men plant the pomegranate and other trees. The fig progresses more quickly and is less eaten by grubs, if the cutting is set in asquill-bulb®; in fact anything so planted is vigorous and grows faster. All those trees which are propagated by pieces cut from the stem should be planted with the cut part downwards,’ and the pieces cut off should not be less than a handsbreadth in length, as was said,’ and the bark should be left on. From such pieces new shoots grow, and as they grow, one should keep on heaping up earth about them, till the tree becomes strong.® This kind of propa- gation is peculiar to the olive and myrtle, while the others are more or less common to all trees. The fig is better than any other tree at striking roots, and will, more than any other tree, grow by any method of propagation. 1!°We are told that, 7 cf. Geop. 9. 11. 8. 8 2. 5. 3, where however the method of propagation is different. 9 ἄρτιον Ald.; ἀρτιτελῇ conj. W. (quoad satis corroboretur G ; donec robur planta capiat Plin. 17. 124); ἄρτιτεων U3; ἄρτι τέων MV; ἄρτι τεῶν Py. edie Bk On! arin bas 131 THEOPHRASTUS \ , \ / \ ’ ‘ καὶ μυρρίνους καὶ δάφνας πυκνὰς κελεύουσι, μὴ / ἢ , ‘ ~ πλέον διεστώσας ἢ ἐννέα πόδας, μηλέας δὲ μικρῷ , / 5) a μακρότερον, ἀπίους δὲ Kal ὄγχνας ἔτι μᾶλλον, > lal \ \ cal nr / ς / ἀμυγδαλᾶς δὲ καὶ συκᾶς πολλῷ πλέον, ὡσαύτως δὲ \ \ ὅλ, / a θ δὲ \ \ Ἁ € καὶ τὴν ἐλάαν. ποιεῖσθαι δὲ καὶ πρὸς τὸν / \ \ a a τόπον τὰς ἀποστάσεις" ἐν γὰρ τοῖς ὀρεινοῖς ἐλάτ- Tous ἢ ἐν τοῖς πεδεινοῖς. ᾽ al \ , Μέγιστον δὲ ws εἰπεῖν TO THY πρόσφορον / / \ n ἑκάστῳ χώραν ἀποδιδόναι: τότε γὰρ εὐθενεῖ / c oP Se lal ’ a > / \ Ν nr μάλιστα. ὡς δ᾽ ἁπλῶς εἰπεῖν ἐλάᾳ μὲν καὶ συκῇ Ψ καὶ ἀμπέλῳ τὴν πεδεινήν φασιν οἰκειοτάτην εἶναι, na 7 \ / Tots δὲ ἀκροδρύοις τὰς ὑπωρείας. χρὴ δὲ καὶ ἐν wUTOIS τοῖς ὁμογενέσι μὴ ἀγνοεῖν τὰς οἰκείας. ἐν πλείστῃ δὲ ὡς εἰπεῖν διαφορᾷ τὰ τῶν ἀμπέλων { “ la) / ἐστίν: ὅσα yap ἐστι γῆς εἴδη, τοσαῦτά τινές φασι καὶ ἀμπέλων εἶναι. φυτευόμενα μὲν οὖν κατὰ / 9 \ ’ \ ΄ \ v φύσιν ἀγαθὰ γίνεσθαι παρὰ φύσιν δὲ ἄκαρπα. a “ \ ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ὥσπερ κοινὰ πάντων. a / VI. Τῶν δὲ φοινίκων ἴδιος ἡ φυτεία παρὰ bes \ ς \ a / ΄, τἄλλα καὶ ἡ μετὰ ταῦτα θεραπεία. φυτεύουσι \ , ᾽ ἂν ΟΝ , ΄ ͵΄ \ , yap πλείους εἰς ταὐτὸ τιθέντες δύο κάτω καὶ δύο ἄνωθεν ἐπιδοῦντες, πρανεῖς δὲ πάντας. τὴν γὰρ “ / a ἔκφυσιν οὐκ EK τῶν ὑπτίων καὶ κοίλων ποιεῖται, 7 , bd 4 τα a » ΓΝ \ καθάπερ τινές φασιν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ τῶν ἄνω, δι᾿ ὃ Kal “ lal / lal ἐν τῇ ἐπιζεύξει τῶν ἐπιτιθεμένων ov δεῖ περικα- \ λύπτειν τὰς ἀρχὰς ὅθεν ἡ ἔκφυσις" φανεραὶ δ᾽ 1 ἐλάαν conj. Bod. (cf. Plin. 17. 88) ; ῥοιὰν UAld.H. 2 ἐλάττονι conj. Sch.; ἔλαττον Ald. 3 ὦ 6. apples pears plums, etc. 132 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. v. 6-s1. 1 in planting the pomegranate myrtle or bay, one should set two trees close together, not further than nine feet apart, apples a little further, pears and wild pears still further, almonds and figs further still, and in like manner the olive.!. Again the distance apart must be regulated by the nature of the ground, being less 2 in hilly parts than in low ground. Most important of all, one may say, is it to assign to each the suitable soil; for then is the tree most vigorous. Speaking generally, they say that low ground is most suitable for the olive fig and vine, and the lower slopes of hills for fruit trees.? Nor should one fail to note what soil suits each variety even of those closely related. There is the greatest difference, one may say, between the different kinds of vine: for they say that there are as many kinds of vine as there are of soil. If they are planted as their nature requires, they turn out well, if otherwise, they are unfruitful. And these remarks apply almost equally to all trees. Of the propagation of the date-palm ; of palms in general. VI. The method of propagating date-palms is peculiar and exceptional, as also is their subsequent cultivation. They plant several seeds together, putting two below and two above, which are fastened on; but all face downwards.’ For germination starts not, as some say, from the ‘ reverse’ or hollow side,® but from the part’ which is uppermost; wherefore in joining on the seeds which are placed above one must not cover up the points from which the growth 4 Plin. 13. 32. * 4.e. with the grooved side downwards. 6 7.e. the grooved side, 7 χ,6. the round side. THEOPHRASTUS εἰσι τοῖς ἐμπείροις. διὰ τοῦτο δ᾽ εἰς τὸ αὐτὸ πλείους τιθέασιν ὅτι ἀπὸ τοῦ ἑνὸς ἀσθενὴς ἡ φυτεία. τούτων δὲ αἴ τε ῥίζαι πρὸς ἀλλήλας συμπλέκονται καὶ εὐθὺς αἱ πρῶται βλαστήσεις, ὥστε ἕν γίνεσθαι τὸ στέλεχος. Ἢ μὲν οὖν ἀπὸ τῶν καρπῶν φυτεία τοιαύτη τις" ἡ δ᾽ ἀφ᾽ αὑτοῦ, ὅταν ἀφέλωσι τὸ ἄνω ἐν ᾧπερ ὁ ἐγκέφαλος" ἀφαιροῦσι δὲ ὅσον "δίπηχυ" σχίσαντες δὲ τοῦτο κάτω τιθέασι τὸ ὑγρόν' φιλεῖ δὲ χώραν ἁλμώδη: δι’ ὃ καὶ ὅπου μὴ τοιαύτη τυγχάνει περιπάττουσιν ἅλας οἱ γεωργοί: τοῦτο δὲ δεῖ ποιεῖν μὴ περὶ αὐτὰς τὰς ῥίξας ἀλλ᾽ ἄποθεν ἀποστήσαντα περιπάττειν ὅσον ἡμίεκτον' ὅτι δὲ τοιαύτην ητεῖ χώραν κἀκεῖνο ποιοῦνται σημεῖον" πανταχοῦ γὰρ ὅπου πλῆθος φοινίκων ἁλμώδεις αἱ χῶραι: καὶ γὰρ ἐν Βαβυλῶνί φασιν, ὅπου οἱ φοίνικες πεφύκασι, καὶ ἐν Λιβύῃ δὲ καὶ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ καὶ Φοινίκῃ καὶ τῆς Συρίας δὲ τῆς κοίλης, ἐν ny οἱ πλεῖστοι τυγχάνουσιν, ἐν τρισὶ μόνοις τόποις ἁλμώδεσιν εἶναι τοὺς δυναμένους θησαυρίζεσθαι: τοὺς δ᾽ ἐν τοῖς ἄλλοις οὐ διαμένειν ἀλλὰ σήπεσθαι, χλωροὺς δ᾽ ἡδεῖς εἶναι καὶ καταναλίσκειν οὕτω. Φιλεῖ δὲ καὶ ὑδρείαν σφόδρα τὸ δένδρον" περὶ δὲ κόπρου διαμφισβητοῦσιν' οἱ μὲν γὰρ οὔ φασι χαίρειν ἀλλ᾽ ἐναντιώτατον εἶναι, οἱ δὲ καὶ χρῆσθαι καὶ ἐπίδοσιν πολλὴν ποιεῖν. δεῖν. δ᾽ ὑδρεύειν εὖ μάλα κατὰ τῆς κόπρου, καθάπερ οἱ ἐν 1 2.6. ‘ cabbage.’ 2 τρῦτο. . . ὑγρόν: I have inserted δὲ, otherwise retaining the reading of Ald.; τούτου κάτω" τιθέασι δ᾽ ἔνυγρον conj.W. cf. Plin. 13. 36. τὸ ὑγρόν, viz. the cut end. 3 ἁλμώδη conj. W.; ἀμμώδη P,Ald.H. 134 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. vi. 1-3 is to come; and these can be recognised by experts. And the reason why they set several together is that a plant that grows from one only is weak. The roots which grow from these seeds become entangled together and so do the first shoots from the very start, so that they combine to make a single stem, Such is the method of growing from the fruits. But propagation is also possible from the tree itself, by taking off the top, which contains the ‘head.’ ! They take off about two cubits’ length, and, splitting it, set the moist end.?_ It likes a soil which contains salt ?; wherefore, where such soil is not available, the growers sprinkle salt about it; and this must not be done about the actual roots: one must keep the salt some way off and sprinkle about a gallon. To shew that it seeks such a soil they offer the following proof ; wherever date-palms grow abundantly, the soil is salt,* both in Babylon, they say, where the tree is indigenous, in Libya in Egypt and in Phoenicia ; while in Coele-Syria, where are* most palms, only in three districts, they say, where the soil is salt, are dates produced which can be stored ; those that grow in other districts do not keep, but rot, though when fresh they are sweet and men use® them at that stage. ‘The tree is likewise very fond of irrigation; as to dung there is a difference of opinion: some say that the date-palm does not like it, but that it is most injurious, others that it gladly accepts ὃ it and makes good growth thereby, but plenty of water should be 4 ἁλμώδεις conj. W.; ἀμμώδεις Ald. H. 5 ἐν ἧ γ᾽ of conj. W.; ἵν᾽ Ἴνδοι U; ἣν Ἴνδοι MVAId. καταναλίσκειν Ald.; καταναλίσκεσθαι conj. W. Plint{13228: καὶ χρῆσθαι conj. Sch.; κεχρῆσθαι Ald.; ? κεχάρησθαι. P35 aon an THEOPHRASTUS e Ῥόδῳ. τοῦτο μὲν οὖν ἐπισκεπτέον' ἴσως γὰρ οἱ μὲν οὕτως οἱ δ᾽ ἐκείνως θεραπεύουσιν, καὶ μετὰ μὲν τοῦ ὕδατος ὠφέλιμον ἡ κόπρος ἄνευ δὲ τούτου βλαβερά. ὅταν δὲ ἐνιαύσιος γένηται, μετα- φυτεύουσι καὶ τῶν ἁλῶν συμπαραβάλλουσι, καὶ πάλιν ὅταν διετής" χαίρει γὰρ σφόδρα τῇ μετα- φυτείᾳ. Μεταφυτεύουσι δὲ οἱ μὲν ἄλλοι τοῦ ἦρος" οἱ δὲ ἐν Βαβυλῶνι περὶ τὸ ἄστρον, ὅτε καὶ ὅλως οἵ γε πολλοὶ φυτεύουσιν, ὡς καὶ ᾿“παραγινομένου καὶ αὐξανομένου θᾶττον. νέου μὲν ὄντος οὐχ ἅπτον- ται, πλὴν ἀναδοῦσι τὴν κόμην, ὅπως ὀρθοφυῆ τ᾿ 7 καὶ αἱ ῥάβδοι μὴ ἀπαρτῶνται. μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα περιτέμνουσιν, ὁπόταν ἁδρὸς ἤδη γένηται καὶ πάχος ἔχῃ. ἀπολείπουσι δὲ ὅ ὅσον σπιθαμὴν τῶν ῥάβδων. φέρει δὲ ἕως μὲν ἂν ἡ νέος ἀπύρηνον τὸν καρπόν, μετὰ δὲ τοῦτο πυρηνώδη. ἼΛλλοι δέ τινες λέγουσιν ὡς οἵ γε κατὰ Συρίαν οὐδεμίαν προσάγουσιν ἐργασίαν ἀλλ’ ἢ δια- καθαίρουσι καὶ ἐπιβρέχουσιν, ἐπιζητεῖν δὲ μᾶλλον τὸ ναματιαῖον ὕδωρ ἢ τὸ ἐκ τοῦ Διός" εἶναι δὲ πολὺ τοιοῦτον ἐν τῷ αὐλῶνι ἐν ᾧ καὶ τὰ φοινι- κόφυτα τυγχάνει, τὸν αὐλῶνα δὲ τοῦτον λέγειν τοὺς Σύρους ὅτι διατείνει διὰ τῆς ‘A paBias μέχρι τῆς ἐρυθρᾶς θαλάσσης καὶ πολλοὺς φάσκειν ἐληλυθέναι: τούτου δὲ ἐν τῷ κοιλοτάτῳ πεφυ- κέναι τοὺς φοίνικας. ταῦτα μὲν οὖν τάχ᾽ ἀμφο- τέρως ἂν εἴη: κατὰ γὰρ τὰς χώρας, ὥσπερ καὶ ΟΕ ΟΣ Ve 3 Plin. 13. 37. 8 συμπαραβάλλουσι conj. Sch. from ἃ ; συμπαραλαμβάνουσ. UAld. 4 of; Pling 132-38. 136 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. vi. 3-5 given, after manuring, as the Rhodians use. This then is matter for enquiry ; it may be that there are two distinct methods of cultivation, and that dung, if accompanied by watering,! is beneficial, though without it it is harmful. * When the tree is a year old, they transplant it and give plenty 3 of salt, and this treatment is repeated when it is two years old. for it delights greatly in being transplanted. 4 Most transplant in the spring, but the people of Babylon about the rising of the dog-star, and this is the time when most people propagate it, since it then germinates and grows more quickly. As long as it is young, they do not touch it, except that they tie up the foliage, so that it may grow straight® and the slender branches may not hang down.® At a later stage they prune it, when it is more vigorous and has become a stout tree, leaving the slender branches only about a handsbreadth long. So long as it is young, it produces its fruit without a stone, but later on the fruit has a stone. However some say that the people of Syria use no cultivation, except cutting out wood and watering, also that the date-palm requires spring water rather than water from the skies ; and that such water is abundant in the valley in which are the palm-groves. And they add that the Syrians say that this valley 7 extends through Arabia to the Red Sea,’ and that many profess to have visited it,? and that it is in the lowest part of it that the date-palms grow. Now both accounts may be true, for it is not strange that 5 ὀρθοφυῆ τ᾽ ἢ conj. W.; ὀρθοφύηται P,Ald. 5 ἀπαρτῶνται conj. R. Const.; ἀπορθῶνται P,M Ald. ‘ef. Diod: 8. 41. 8 ¢.e. the Arabian Gulf. 9. ἐληλυθέναι Ald. ; διεληλυθέναι conj. W. 137 THEOPHRASTUS > \ \ / / \ \ ? , > αὐτὰ τὰ δένδρα, διαφέρειν καὶ Tas ἐργασίας οὐκ »). ἄτοπον. , \ lal > \ , a \ Γένη δὲ τῶν φοινικων ἐστὶ πλείω: πρῶτον μὲν a Ν καὶ ὥσπερ ἐν μεγίστῃ διαφορᾷ τὸ μὲν κάρπιμον Ν NORM 5 ἣν « \ a / τὸ δὲ ἄκαρπον, ἐξ ὧν οἱ περὶ Βαβυλῶνα τάς τε ’ 5 4 a κλίνας Kal τἄλλα σκεύη ποιοῦνται. ἔπειτα τῶν καρπίμων οἱ μὲν ἄρρενες αἱ δὲ θήλειαι: διαφέρουσι ? ἃ « » r δὲ ἀλλήλων, καθ᾽ ἃ ὁ μὲν ἄρρην ἄνθος πρῶτον / > \ a / e \ / Ν » \ φέρει ἐπὶ τῆς σπάθης, ἡ δὲ θήλεια καρπὸν εὐθὺ μικρόν. αὐτῶν δὲ τῶν καρπῶν διαφοραὶ πλείους" / οἱ μὲν yap ἀπύρηνοι οἱ δὲ μαλακοπύρηνοι' τὰς \ ς \ \ e \ , ε \ , χροιὰς οἱ μὲν λευκοὶ οἱ δὲ μέλανες οἱ δὲ ξανθοί: τὸ δ᾽ ὅλον οὐκ ἐλάττω χρώματά φασιν εἶναι τῶν al e a / συκῶν οὐδ᾽ ἁπλῶς τὰ γένη" διαφέρειν δὲ Kal κατὰ / τὰ μεγέθη Kai κατὰ τὰ σχήματα" καὶ yap σφαι- n / A ροειδεῖς ἐνίους ὡσανεὶ μῆλα Kal τὰ μεγέθη THAL- / \ an KOUTOUS ὡς τέτταρας εἰς τὸν πῆχυν εἶναι, [ἕπτα \ > / ” \ \ e 4 » καὶ εὐπόδους}]" ἄλλους δὲ μικροὺς ἡλίκους ἐρε- βίνθους. καὶ τοῖς χυλοῖς δὲ πολὺ διαφέροντας. Κράτιστον δὲ καὶ τῶν λευκῶν καὶ τῶν μελάνων ’ τὸ βασιλικὸν καλούμενον γένος ἐν ἑκατέρῳ καὶ an γ᾽ “ μεγέθει καὶ ἀρετῇ" σπάνια δ᾽ εἶναι ταῦτα λέγουσι" Ν fal / a σχεδὸν yap ἐν μόνῳ τῷ Baywou κήπῳ τοῦ al fal ? , παλαιοῦ περὶ Βαβυλῶνα. ἐν Κύπρῳ δὲ ἴδιόν τι / Ν γένος φοινίκων ἐστὶν ὃ οὐ πεπαίνει τὸν καρπόν, > te Ν xv SOD ὃ | 4 > \ ἀλλ᾽ ὠμὸς ὧν ἡδὺς σφόδρα Kal γλυκύς ἐστι: τὴν : > , δὲ γλυκύτητα ἰδίαν ἔχει. ἔνιοι δ᾽ ov μόνον δια- 1 Plin. 13. 39. 2 πρῶτον conj. Sch.; πρῶτος UMVAId. 3 πῆχυν conj. R. Const. from Plin. 13. 45. and G, ef. Diod. 2.53; στάχυν UMVAId. 4 ἕπτα καὶ εὐπόδους UMV: the words perhaps conceal a 138 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. vr. 5-7 in different soils the methods of cultivation should differ, like the trees themselves. 1 There are several kinds of palm. To begin with, to take first the most important difference ;—some are fruitful and some not; and it is from this latter kind that the people of Babylon make their beds and other furniture. Again of the fruitful trees some are ‘male,’ others ‘female’; and these differ from one another in that the ‘male’ first? bears a Hower on the spathe, while the ‘female’ at once bearsasmall fruit. Again there are various differences in the fruits themselves ; some have no stones, others soft stones; as to colour, some are white, some black, some yellow; and in general they say that there is not less variety of colour and even of kind than in figs ; also that they differ in size and shape, some being round like apples and of such a size that four of them make up a cubit® in length,...* while others are small,5 no bigger than chick-peas ; and that there is also much difference in flavour. The best kind alike in size and in quality, whether of the white or black variety, is that which in either form is called ‘the royal palm’; but this, they say, is rare; it grows hardly anywhere except in the park of the ancient Bagoas,6 near Babylon. In Cyprus’ there is a peculiar kind of palm which does not ripen its fruit, though, when it is unripe, it is very sweet and luscious, and this lusciousness is of a peculiar kind. Some palms again ὃ differ not merely gloss on πῆχυν, 6.6. εἷς πῆχυς δύο πόδες (Salm.) ; om. G3 ἐνίοτε καὶ ἐπὶ πόδα conj. W. § Plin. 13. 42. 6 Βαγῴου : Βάττου MSS. corr. by R. Const. from Plin. 13. 41. τοῦ παλαίου apparently distinguishes this Bagoas from some more recent wearer of the name. 7 Plin. 13. 33. * Plin,) 13. 28. 139 go THEOPHRASTUS φέρουσι τοῖς καρποῖς ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτῷ τῷ δένδρῳ κατά τε τὸ μῆκος καὶ τὴν ἄλλην μορφήν" οὐ γὰρ μεγάλοι καὶ μακροὶ ἀλλὰ βραχεῖς, ἔτι δὲ καρπι- μώτεροι τῶν ἄλλων καὶ καρποφοροῦντες εὐθὺς τριετεῖς' πολλοὶ δὲ καὶ οὗτοι “περὶ Κύπρον. εἰσὶ δὲ καὶ περὶ Συρίαν. καὶ περὶ Αἴγυπτον φοίνικες οἱ φέρουσι τετραετεῖς καὶ πενταετεῖς ἀνδρομήκεις ὄντες. Ἕτερον δ᾽ ἔτι γένος ἐν ᾿ Κύπρῳ, ὃ ὃ καὶ τὸ φύλλον πλατύτερον ἔχει καὶ τὸν καρπὸν μείξω πολλῷ καὶ ἰδιόμορφον' μεγέθει μὲν ἡλίκος poa τῷ σχή- ματι δὲ προμήκης, οὐκ εὔχυλος δὲ ὥσπερ ἄλλοι ἀλλ᾽ ὅμοιος ταῖς poats, ὥστε μὴ καταδέχεσθαι ἀλλὰ διαμασησαμένους ἐκβάλλειν. γένη μὲν οὖν, ὥσπερ εἴρηται, πολλά. θησαυρίξεσθαι δὲ μόνους δύνασθαί φασι τῶν ἐν Συρίᾳ τοὺς ἐν τῷ αὐλῶνι, τοὺς δ᾽ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ καὶ Κύπρῳ καὶ παρὰ τοῖς ἄλλοις χλωροὺς ἀναλίσκεσθαι. Ἔστι δὲ ὁ φοῖνιξ ὡς μὲν ἁπλῶς εἰπεῖν μονο- στέλεχες καὶ povopues: ov μὴν ἀλλὰ γίνονταί τινες καὶ διφυεῖς, ὥσπερ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ, καθάπερ δικρόαν ἐ ἔχοντες" τὸ δ᾽ ἀνάστημα τοῦ στελέχους ἀφ᾽ οὗ ἡ σχίσις καὶ πεντάπηχυ' πρὸς ἄλληλα δέ πως ἰσάξοντα. φασὶ δὲ καὶ τοὺς ἐν Κρήτῃ πλείους εἶναι τοὺς διφυεῖς, ἐ ἐνίους δὲ καὶ τριφυεῖς" ἐν δὲ τῇ Λαπαίᾳ τινὰ καὶ πεντακέφαλον' οὐκ ἄλογον γοῦν ἐν ταῖς εὐτροφωτέραις χώραις πλείω γίνεσθαι τὰ τοιαῦτα καὶ τὸ ὅλον δὲ τὰ εἴδη πλείω καὶ τὰς διαφοράς. 1 ὅμοιος conj. Bod.; ὁμοίως UMVAId. 4 of. §5. 5. Plin. 13. 38; cf. 4. 2. 7, where the name (κουκιόφορον) of this tree is given. 140 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, lI. νι. 7-9 in their fruits but in the character of the tree itself as to stature and general shape; for instead of being large and tall they are low growing; but these are more fruitful than the others, and they begin to bear as soon as they are three years old; this kind too is common in Cyprus. Again in Syria and Egypt there are palms which bear when they are four or five years old, at which age they are the height of a man. There is yet another kind in Cyprus, which has broader leaves and a much larger fruit of peculiar shape; in size it is as large as a pomegranate, in shape it is long ; it is not however juicy like others, but like! a pomegranate, so that men do ποῖ swallow it, but chew it and then spit it out. Thus, as has been said, there are many kinds. The only dates that will keep, they say, are those which grow in the Valley? of Syria, while those that grow in Egypt Cyprus and elsewhere are used when fresh. The palm, speaking generally, has a single and simple stem; however there are some with two stems, as in Egypt,? which make a fork, as it were; the length of the stem up to the point where it divides is as much as five cubits, and the two branches of the fork are about equal in length. They say that the palms in Crete more often than not have this double stem, and that some of them have three stems; and that in Lapaia one with five heads has been known. It is after all not surprising 4 that in more fertile soils such instances should be commoner, and in general that more kinds and more variation should be found under such conditions. 4 οὐκ ἄλογον γοῦν conj. ὟΝ. (οὐκ ἄλογον δ᾽ Sch.) ; οὐ καλῶς γοῦν Ald.MU (marked doubtful). 141 10 il THEOPHRASTUS / , "Addo δέ τι γένος ἐστὶν 6 φασι γίνεσθαι “ \ \ > ’, ἃ na Iw πλεῖστον περὶ τὴν Αἰθιοπίαν, ὃ καλοῦσι κοϊκας' Φ Ν ΄ ? ἈΝ ἈΝ 7 ” οὗτοι δὲ θαμνώδεις, οὐχὶ Ev TO στέλεχος ἔχοντες / / / Ν ἀλλὰ πλείω καὶ ἐνίοτε συνηρτημένα μέχρι τινὸς >? κά \ “ἢ > \ \ ᾽ ’ “ εἰς ἕν, τὰς δὲ ῥάβδους οὐ μακρὰς μὲν ἀλλ᾽ ὅσον ’ >’ \ ’ὔ >’ \ \ fal » \ πηχυαίας, ἀλλὰ λείας, ἐπὶ δὲ τῶν ἄκρων τὴν ’ BA \ ᾿ς Ν / Mi ὌΠ 8. κόμην. ἔχουσι δὲ καὶ τὸ φύλλον πλατὺ καὶ ὧσ- a , περ ἐκ δυοῖν συγκείμενον ἐλαχίστοιν. καλοὶ δὲ \ ay / \ \ X\ \ Qn , καὶ τῇ ὄψει φαίνονται Tov δὲ καρπὸν καὶ τῷ σχη- ἴω Lal Lal » ματι καὶ τῷ μεγέθει καὶ τῷ χυλῷ διάφορον ἔχουσι" \ / στρογγυλώτερον yap Kal μείζω καὶ εὐστομώτερον ἧττον δὲ γλυκύν. πεπαίνουσι δὲ ἐν τρισὶν ἔτεσιν “ ,’ \ ὥστ᾽ ἀεὶ καρπὸν ἔχειν, ἐπικαταλαμβάνοντος ἴω \ lal nm τοῦ νέου τὸν ἔνον" ποιοῦσι δὲ καὶ ἄρτους ἐξ αὐτῶν' περὶ μὲν οὖν τούτων ἐπισκεπτέον. Οἱ δὲ χαμαιρριφεῖς καλούμενοι τῶν φοινίκων ἕτερόν τι γένος ἐστὶν ὥσπερ ὁμώνυμον" καὶ γὰρ ἐξαιρεθέντος τοῦ ἐγκεφάλου ζῶσι καὶ κοπέντες al a / ἀπὸ τῶν ῥιζῶν παραβλαστάνουσι. διαφέρουσι \ \ n ὃν ~ - / \ \ δὲ καὶ τῷ καρπῷ καὶ τοῖς φύλλοις: πλατὺ yap x Ν ? καὶ μαλακὸν ἔχουσι TO φύλλον, δι’ ὃ καὶ πλέ- An / κουσιν ἐξ αὐτοῦ τάς τε σπυρίδας καὶ TOUS / Χ \ ae lal Vs V4 \ φορμούς: πολλοὶ δὲ καὶ ἐν τῇ Κρήτῃ γίνονται καὶ ” a 9. Sy / rn \ ° > \ ἔτι μᾶλλον ἐν Σικελίᾳ. ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ἐπὶ πλεῖον εἴρηται τῆς ὑποθέσεως. 1 Phin, 137,47, 2 κόϊκας conj. Salm. ef. 1. 10. 5, and the probable reading in Plin. 7.6; 3 συνηρτημένα μέχρι τινὸς εἰς ἕν Conj. W.; συνηρτημένας μὲν 142 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, 11. vi. 10-11 1There is another kind which is said to be abundant in Ethiopia, called the doum-palm?; this is a shrubby tree, not having a single stem but several, which sometimes are joined together up to a certain point®; and the leaf-stalks are not long,‘ only the length of a cubit, but they are plain,> and the leafage is borne only at the tip. The leaf is broad and, as it were, made up of at least® two leaflets. This tree is fair to look upon, and its fruit in shape size and flavour differs from the date, being rounder larger and pleasanter to the taste, though not so luscious. It ripens in three years, so that there is always fruit on the tree, as the new fruit overtakes that of last year. And they make bread out of it. These reports then call for enquiry. 7 The dwarf-palm, as it is called, is a distinct kind, having nothing but its name ὃ in common with other palms. For if the head is removed, it survives, and, if it is cut down, it shoots again from the roots. It differs too in the fruit and leaves; for the leaf is broad and flexible, and so they weave their baskets and mats out of it. It is common in Crete and still more so in Sicily.® However in these matters we have said more than our purpose required. Ε] . εἰς ἕν Ὁ; συνηρτημένα μέχρι τινός εἰσι Ald.; συνηρτημένας μὲν μέχρι τινὸς εἶεν MV. 4 μὲν ins. W. after Sch. (omitted above). 5 7.e. without leaflets, except at the tip. 8 ἐλαχίστοιν Bas. ; ἐλαχίστων U. cf. Arist. Hih. N. 6. 3. 3, ἐν ἐλαχίστοις δυσίν. 7 Plin. 18. 99. 8. Yor ὁμώνυμον cf. 9. 10. 1 π. 9.Α dwarf palm is now abundant at Selinunte: ef. Verg. Aen. 3. 705, palmosa Selinus. 143 THEOPHRASTUS 2. Ἔν δὲ ταῖς τῶν ἄλλων φυτείαις ἀνάπαλιν ,ὔ \ lal Ὁ τίθενται τὰ φυτευτήρια, καθάπερ τῶν κλημάτων. e \ > > \ / \ σ΄ \ ’ \ οἱ μὲν οὖν οὐθὲν διαφέρειν φασὶν ἥκιστα δὲ ἐπὶ ia) > 4 » \ ed 4 \ TOV ἀμπέλων: ἔνιοι δὲ poav δασύνεσθαι Kai / “ \ / vy Ἢ ρ » σκιάζειν μᾶλλον τὸν καρπόν" ἔτι δὲ ἧττον ἀπο- / \ ’ / \ “ , βάλλειν τοὺς κυτίνους. συμβαίνειν δὲ τοῦτο φασι \ > \ “ a > \ > / » / καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς συκῆς" οὐ yap ἀποβάλλειν ἀνάπαλιν φυτευθεῖσαν, ἔτι δ᾽ εὐβατωτέραν γίνεσθαι: οὐκ ᾿] ’ ἀποβάλλειν δὲ οὐδ᾽ ἐάν τις ἀποκλάσῃ φυομένης εὐθὺς τὸ ἄκρον. ΄-“3λ A , Αἱ μὲν οὖν φυτεῖαι καὶ γενέσεις ὃν τρόπον ἔχουσι σχεδὸν ὡς τύπῳ περιλαβεῖν εἴρηνται. an / na ’ VII. Περὶ δὲ τῆς ἐργασίας καὶ τῆς θεραπείας τὰ μέν ἐστι κοινὰ τὰ δὲ ἴδια καθ᾽ ἕκαστον. κοινὰ μὲν ἥ τε σκαπάνη καὶ ἡ ὑδρεία καὶ ἡ κόπρωσις, Μ \ ς Zz \ > Ἢ a BA ἔτι δὲ ἡ διακάθαρσις καὶ ἀφαίρεσις TOV αὔων. / \ n a \ a \ Ν διαφέρουσι δὲ τῷ μᾶλλον καὶ ἧττον. τὰ μὲν / Ν / \ }] > e / ? ε φίλυδρα καὶ φιλόκοπρα τὰ δ᾽ οὐχ ὁμοίως, οἷον ἡ ΄ “ > , ION , κυπάριττος, ἥπερ οὐ φιλόκοπρον οὐδὲ φίλυδρον, > \ Y 9 / 7ὔ 7 7, . ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀπόλλυσθαί φασιν ἐάν γε νέαν οὖσαν ἐφυδρεύωσι πολλῷ. ῥόα δὲ καὶ ἄμπελος φίλυδρα. n \ > 4 \ id / \ \ συκῆ δὲ εὐβλαστοτέρα μὲν ὑδρενομένη τὸν δὲ ye an fal καρπὸν ἴσχει χείρω πλὴν τῆς Λακωνικῆς" αὕτη δὲ φίλυδρος. 1 ἀνάπαλιν conj. Sch.; τἀνάπαλιν Ald. cf. C.P. 2. 9. 4; Geop. 10. 45; Plin. 17. 84. 2 οὖν ins. H. 3 δασύνεσθαι: see LS. reff. 8.v. δασύς. 4 6f. CPF 209.3. 5 evBatwrépay (i.e. ‘more manageable’). The reference is to a method of keeping the tree dwarf (Bod.). Plin. /.c. has 144 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. vi. r2-vn. 1 Further notes on the propagation of trees. To return to the other trees :—in propagating them they set the cuttings upside down,! as with vine-shoots. Some however? say that that makes no difference, and least of all in propagating the vine ; while others contend that the pomegranate thus propagated has a bushier growth? and shades the fruit better, and also that it is then 4 less apt to shed the flower. This also occurs, they say, with the fig; when it is set upside down, it does not shed its fruit, and it makes a more accessible ὃ tree ; and it does not shed its fruit, even if one breaks off the top ὅ as it begins to grow. Thus we have given a general sketch of what we find about methods of propagation, and of the ways in which these trees are reproduced. Of the cultivation of trees. VII. Τ Asto cultivation and tendance some require- ments apply equally to all trees, some are peculiar to one. Those which apply equally to all are spade- work watering and manuring, and moreover pruning and removal of dead wood. But different trees differ in the degree. Some love moisture and manure, some not so much, as the cypress,’ which? is fond neither of manure nor of water, but actually dies, they say, if it is overwatered when young. But the pomegranate and vine are water-loving. The fig grows more vigorously if it is watered, but then its fruit is inferior, except in the case of the Laconian variety, which is water-loving.! scansilem (so also G), which seems to be a rendering of εὐβατ. εὐβατοτέραν U. 8 τὸ ἄκρον conj. R. Const. after G ; τὸν καρπὸν UMVP, Ald. 7 Plin. 17. 246. BMP lime 17.24 7. 9 ἥπερ conj. W. from G; ὥσπερ Ald. το C22 i316.) Ὁ: 145 2 THEOPHRASTUS ᾿Διακαθαίρεσθαι δὲ πάντα ἕητεῖ: βελτίω γὰρ τῶν αὔων ἀφαιρουμένων ὥσπερ ἀλλοτρίων, ἃ και τὰς αὐξήσεις καὶ τὰς τροφὰς ἐμποδίζει. du 0 Kal... ὅταν ἢ γεράνδρυον | ὅλως κόπτουσιν" ἡ γὰρ βλάστησις νέα γίνεται τοῦ δένδρου. πλείστης δὲ διακαθάρσεώς φησιν. ᾿Ανδροτίων δεῖσθαι μύρρινον καὶ ἐλάαν" ὅσῳ γὰρ ἂν ἐλάττω καταλίπῃς, ἄμεινον βλαστήσει καὶ τὸν καρπὸν οἴσει πλείω" “πλὴν ἀμπέλου δῆλον ὅτι: ταύτῃ γὰρ ἀναγκαιότερον καὶ πρὸς βλάστησιν καὶ πρὸς εὐκαρπίαν. ἁπλῶς δὲ καὶ ταύτην καὶ τὴν ἄλλην θεραπείαν πρὸς τὴν ἰδίαν φύσιν ἑκάστῳ ποιητέον. Δεῖσθαι δέ φησιν ᾿Ανδροτίων καὶ κόπρου δριμυτάτης καὶ πλείστης ὑδρείας, ὥ ὥσπερ καὶ τῆς ιακαθάρσεως, ἔλάαν καὶ μύρρινον καὶ ῥόαν' οὐ γὰρ ἔχειν μήτραν οὐδὲ νόσημα κατὰ γῆς οὐδέν" ἀλλ᾽ ἐπειδὰν παλαιὸν ἢ τὸ δένδρον, ἀποτέμνειν δεῖν τοὺς ἀκρεμόνας ἔπειτα τὸ στέλεχος θερα- πεύειν ὡσπερὰν ἐξ ἀρχῆς φυτευθέν' οὕτω δε φασι πολυχρονιώτερα καὶ ἰσχυρότατα μύρρινον εἶναι καὶ ἐλάαν. ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ἐπισκέψαιτ᾽ ἄν τις, εἰ καὶ μὴ πάντα ἀλλὰ περί γε τῆς μήτρας. "H δὲ κόπρος οὔτε πᾶσιν ὁμοίως οὔθ᾽ ἡ αὐτὴ πᾶσιν ἁρμόττει" τὰ μὲν γὰρ δριμείας δεῖται τὰ δ᾽ ἧττον τὰ δὲ παντελῶς κούφης. “δριμυτάτη δὲ ἡ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου' καθάπερ καὶ Χαρτόδρας ἀρίστην μὲν ταύτην εἶναί φησι, δευτέραν δὲ τὴν ὑείαν, τρίτην δὲ αἰγός, τετάρτην δὲ προβάτου, 1 Plin. 17. 248. 3 Name of tree missing. Sch. 2 of. C.P. Ὁ. 10..4, 4 ταύτῃ conj. W.; ταύτης Ald. 146 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. vir. 2-4 1 All trees require pruning ; for they are improved by removal of the dead wood, which is, as it were, a foreign body, and prevents growth and nourishment. Wherefore when the (tree)? becomes old, they cut off all its boughs: for then the tree breaks afresh. Androtion ® says that the myrtle and olive need more pruning than any other trees; for the smaller you leave them, the better they will grow, and they will bear better fruit. But the vine of course needs pruning even more ; for it is in the case of this tree * more necessary for promoting both growth and fruitfulness. However, speaking generally, both this and other kinds of tendance must be suited to the particular natural character in each case. Androtion further says that the olive the myrtle and the pomegranate require the most pungent manure and the heaviest watering, as well as the most thorough pruning, for that then they do not get ‘softwood’ ® nor any disease underground ; but when the tree is old, he adds, one should cut off the boughs, and then attend to the stem as though it were a tree just planted. Thus® treated they say that the myrtle and olive are longer lived and very robust. These statements might be a subject for further enquiry, or, if not all of them, at least what is stated of the ‘softwood.’ Manure does not suit all alike, nor is the same manure equally good for all. Some need it pungent, some less so, some need it quite light. The most pungent is human dung: thus Chartodras’ says that this is the best, pig-manure being second to it, goat-manure third, fourth that of sheep, fifth that of 5 i.e. effete sap-wood. δ᾽ οὕτω conj. W.; οἱ Ald. 7 Name perhaps corrupt. 147 THEOPHRASTUS πέμπτην δὲ Boos, ἕκτην δὲ THY λοφούρων. ἡ δὲ συρματῖτις ἄλλη καὶ ἄλλως: ἡ μὲν γὰρ ἀσθενε- στέρα ταύτης ἡ δὲ κρείττων. Τὴν δὲ σκαπάνην πᾶσιν οἴονται συμφέρειν, ὥσπερ καὶ τὴν ὄσκαλσιν τοῖς ἐλάττοσιν" εὐτρα- φέστερα γὰρ γίνεσθαι. τρέφειν δὲ δοκεῖ καὶ ὁ κονι- ορτὸς ἔνια καὶ θάλλειν ποιεῖν, οἷον τὸν βότρυν, Sv ὃ καὶ ὑποκονίουσι πολλάκις" οἱ δὲ καὶ τὰς συκᾶς ὑποσκάπτουσιν ἔνθα τούτου δεῖ. Μεγαροῖ δὲ καὶ τοὺς σικύους καὶ τὰς κολοκύντας, ὅταν οἱ ἐτησίαι πνεύσωσι, σκάλλοντες κονιορτοῦσι καὶ οὕτω γλυκυτέρους καὶ ἁπαλωτέρους ποιοῦσιν οὐχ ὑδρεύοντες. τοῦτο μὲν οὖν ὁμολογούμενον. τὴν δ᾽ ἄμπελον οὔ φασί τινες δεῖν [ἢ] ὑποκονίειν οὐδ᾽ ὅλως ἅπτεσθαι περκάζοντος τοῦ βότρυος, GAN εἴπερ ὅταν ἀπομελανθῇ. οἱ δὲ τὸ ὅλον μηδὲ τότε πλὴν ὅσον ὑποτῖλαι τὴν βοτάνην' ὑπὲρ μὲν οὖν τούτων ἀμφισβητοῦσιν. > \ / ΄ > ᾽ >? ’ὔ Ἐὰν δέ τι μὴ φέρῃ KapT ov ἀλλ εἰς βλάστησιν τρέπηται, σχίζουσι τοῦ στελέχους τὸ κατὰ γῆν καὶ λίθον ἐντιθέασιν ὅπως ἂν ῥαγῇ, καί φασι φέρειν. ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ ἐάν τις τῶν ῥιζῶν τινας περιτέμῃ, δι’ ὃ καὶ τῶν ἀμπέλων ὅταν τραγῶσι τοῦτο ποιοῦσι τὰς ἐπιπολῆς. τῶν δὲ συκῶν πρὸς τῷ TEPUTEMVELY Kal τέφραν περιπάττουσι καὶ κατασχάζουσι τὰ στελέχη καὶ haat φέρειν μᾶλλον. ἀμυγδαλῇ δὲ καὶ πάτταλον ἐγκόψαντες 1 Lit. ‘ bushy tails,’ ἡ.6. horses asses mules. CLEP 18s: 3 δεῖ ins. H ; so apparently G read. 4 δεῖν ὑποκονίειν οὐδ᾽ ὅλως conj. W. (so Sch., but keeping [ἢ] after δεῖν) ; δεῖν ἢ ὑποκινιεῖν οὐδ᾽ ὅλως UMV; δεῖν ἢ ὑποκο- νιεῖν ἢ ὅλως Ald. 5 Plin. 17. 253 and 254. 148 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, 11. vir. 4-6 oxen, and sixth that of beasts of burden.! Litter manure is of different kinds and is applied in various ways: some kinds are weaker, some stronger. Spade-work is held to be beneficial to all trees, and also hoeing for the smaller ones, as they then become more vigorous. Even dust? is thought to fertilise some things and make them flourish, for instance the grape; wherefore they often put dust to the roots of the vine. Some also dig in dust about the figs in places where it is deficient.* In Megara, when the etesian winds are past, they cover the cucumber and gourd plants with dust by raking, and so make the fruits sweeter and tenderer by not watering. On this point there is general agreement. But some say that dust should not be put to the vine,‘ and that it should not be meddled with at all when the grape is turning, or, if at all, only when it has turned black. Some again say that even then nothing should be done except to pluck up the weeds. So on this point there is a difference of opinion. 5 If a tree does not bear fruit but inclines to a leafy growth, they split that part of the stem which is underground and insert a stone corresponding © to the crack thus made, and then, they say, it will bear. The same result follows, if one cuts off some of the roots, and accordingly they thus treat the surface roots of the vine when it runs to leaf. In the case of figs, in addition to root-pruning,’ they also sprinkle ashes about the tree, and make gashes in the stems, and then, they say, it bears better. ὃ Into the almond tree they drive an iron peg, and, having thus made 6 ὅπως ἂν ῥαγῇ Ald.: so G; ? ὅπου ; ὅπως aveayn conj. ὟΝ, cf. Geop. 5. 35. Ὁ Phin. tc. ΞΟ 11 Ὁ Ne Viet lO; 214. 1 Eun. 7.209: 149 THEOPHRASTUS σιδηροῦν ὅταν τετράνωσιν ἄλλον ἀντεμβάλλουσι δρύϊνον καὶ τῇ γῇ κρύπτουσιν: ὃ καὶ καλοῦσί τινες κολάζειν ὡς ὑβρίζον τὸ δένδρον. Ταὐτὸν δὲ τοῦτο καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς ἀπίου καὶ ἐπ᾽ ἄλλων τινὲς ποιοῦσιν. ἐν ᾿Αρκαδίᾳ δὲ καὶ εὐθύνειν καλοῦσι τὴν ὄαν' πολὺ γὰρ τὸ δένδρον τοῦτο παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς ἐστι. καί φασιν, ὅταν πάθῃ τοῦτο, τὰς μὲν μὴ φερούσας φέρειν τὰς δὲ μὴ πεττούσας ἐκπέττειν καλῶς. ἀμυγδαλῆν δὲ καὶ ἐκ πικρᾶς γίγνεσθαι γλυκεῖαν, ἐάν τις περιορύξας τὸ στέλεχος καὶ τιτράνας ὅσον τε παλαιστιαῖον τὸ πανταχόθεν ἀπορρέον δάκρυον ἐπὶ ταὐτὸ ἐᾷ καταρρεῖν. τοῦτο μὲν οὖν ἂν εἴη πρός τε τὸ φέρειν ἅμα καὶ πρὸς τὸ εὐκαρτπεῖν. VIII. ᾿Αποβάλλει δὲ πρὸ τοῦ πέψαι τὸν καρ- πὸν ἀμυγδαλῆ μηλέα ῥόα ἄπιος καὶ μάλιστα δὴ πάντων συκῆ καὶ φοῖνιξ, πρὸς ἃ καὶ τὰς βοηθείας ζητοῦσι: ὅθεν καὶ ὁ ἐρινασμός: ἐκ γὰρ τῶν ἐκεῖ κρεμαννυμένων ἐρινῶν ψῆνες ἐκδυόμενοι κατε- σθίουσι καὶ πιαίνουσι τὰς κορυφάς. διαφέρουσι δὲ καὶ αἱ χῶραι πρὸς τὰς ἀποβολάς: περὶ γὰρ ᾿Ιταλίαν οὔ φασιν ἀποβάλλειν, δι’ ὃ οὐδ᾽ ἐρι- 1 The operation being performed at the base of the tree. Co) 2 ἐκπέττειν conj. R. Const.; εἰσπέττειν UMAId. 3 Plin. 17. 252. 4 τὸ παντάχοθεν conj. W.; παντάχοθεν τὸ MSS.; so ap- parently G. ef. C.P. 2. 14. 4. 5 πέψαι conj. Sch.; πέμψαι Ald. 6 ἐκεῖ κρεμαννυμένων ἐρινῶν I conj.; ἐκεῖ κρεμαννυμένων Ald. : ἐπικρεμαμένων ἐρινῶν conj. W.: but the present partic. is used CP. θυ δι 150 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. vir. 6-vor. 1 a hole, insert in its place a peg of oak-wood and bury it! in the earth, and some call this ‘ punishing’ the tree, since its luxuriance is thus chastened. Some do the same with the pear and with other trees. In Arcadia they have a similar process which is called ‘correcting’ the sorb (for that tree is com- mon in that country). And they say that under this treatment those trees that would not bear do so, and those that would not ripen their fruit now ripen? them well. ?It is also said that the almond becomes sweet, instead of bitter, if one digs round the stem and, having bored a hole about a palms- breadth, allows the gum which exudes from all sides 4 to flow down into it and collect. The object of this would be alike to make the tree bear and to improve the fruit. Of remcdies for the shedding of the fruit: caprification. VIII. Trees which are apt to shed their fruit before ripening® it are almond apple pomegranate pear and, above all, fig and date-palm; and men try to find the suitable remedies for this. This is the reason for the process called ‘ caprification’ ; gali- insects come out of the wild figs which are hanging there,® eat the tops of the cultivated figs and so make them swell.’ The shedding of the fruit differs according to the soil: in Italy*® they say that it does not occur, and so they do not use caprification,® 7 πιαίνουσι MVAI.; διείρουσι conj.W. ? πεπαίνουσι, ‘ripen,’ which is the word used in the parallel pass. C. P. 2. 9. 6, the object of the process being to cause the figs to dry. 8 Plin. 15. 81. ‘Italy’ means South Italy. of. 4. 5. 5 and 0.7. 0..8:.1: ® ἐρινάζουσιν conj. Bod.; ἐρινοῦσιν Ald. Η, ISI THEOPHRASTUS νάζουσιν' οὐδ᾽ ἐν τοῖς καταβορείοις Kal λεπτο- γείοις, οἷον ἐπὶ Φαλύκῳ τῆς Μεγαρίδος: οὐδὲ τῆς Κορινθίας ἔν τισι τόποις. ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ ἡ τῶν πνευμάτων κατάστασις" βορείοις γὰρ μᾶλλον ἢ νοτίοις ἀποβάλλουσι, κἂν ᾿Ψυχρότερα καὶ πλείω γένηται μᾶλλον. ἔτι δ᾽ αὐτῶν τῶν δένδρων ἡ φύσις" τὰ πρώϊα γὰρ ἀποβάλλει, τὰ δ᾽ ὄψια οὐκ ἐκβάλλει, καθάπερ ἡ Λακωνικὴ καὶ αἱ ἄλλαι. be’ ὃ Kal οὐκ ἐρινάξουσι ταύτας. ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ἔν τε τοῖς τόποις καὶ τοῖς γένεσι καὶ τῇ καταστάσει τοῦ ἀέρος ἔχει τὰς διαφοράς. 2 {1 Oude Wives ἐκδύονται μὲν ἐκ τοῦ ἐρινεοῦ, καθάπερ εἴρηται" γίνονται δ᾽ ἐκ τῶν κεγχραμίδων. σημεῖον δὲ λέγουσιν, ὅτι ἐπειδὰν ἐκδύωσιν οὐκ ἔνεισι κεγχραμίδες. ἐκδύονται δὲ οἱ πολλοὶ ἐγκαταλιπόντες ἢ πόδα ἢ πτερόν. γένος δέ τι καὶ ἕτερόν ἐστι τῶν ψηνῶν, ὃ καλοῦσι κεντρίνας" οὗτοι δ᾽ ἀργοὶ καθάπερ κηφῆνες" καὶ ποὺς εἰσδυο- μένους τῶν ἑτέρων κτείνουσιν αὐτοὶ δὲ ἐναπο- θνήσκουσιν. ἐπαινοῦσι δὲ μάλιστα τῶν ἐρινῶν τὰ μέλανα τὰ ἐκ τῶν πετρωδῶν χωρίων" πολλὰς 3 yap ἔχει ταῦτα κεγχραμίδας. γιγνώσκεται δὲ τὸ ἐρινασμένον τῷ ἐρυθρὸν εἶναι καὶ ποικίλον καὶ ἰσχυρόν' τὸ δ᾽ ἀνερίναστον λευκὸν καὶ ἀσθενές" προστιθέασι δὲ τοῖς δεομένοις ὅταν ὕσῃ. ὅπου δὲ πλεῖστος κονιορτός, ἐνταῦθα πλεῖστα καὶ en S25 ΤΊΣ 2 ψυχρότερα καὶ πλείω conj. Sch.; τεχνοτέρα καὶ πλείων MV Ald. ; τεχρότερα καὶ πλείω U. 3 πρωΐα conj. Sch. from G; πρῶτα Ald. H. 4 Plin. 17. 255 and 256. 152 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, II. vin. 1-3 nor is it practised in places which face north nor in those with light soils, as at Phalykos! in the Megarid, nor in certain parts of the district of Corinth. Also conditicns as to wind make a differ- ence; the fruit is shed more with northerly than with southerly winds, and this also happens more if the winds are cold and frequent.2, Moreover the character of the tree itself makes a difference; for some kinds, such as the Laconian and other such kinds, shed their early? figs but not the later ones. Wherefore caprification is not practised with these. Such are the changes to which the fig is subject in respect of locality kind and climatic conditions. 4 Now the gall-insects come, as has been said, out of the wild fig, and they are engendered from the seeds. The proof given of this is that, when they come out, there are no seeds left in the fruit; and most of them in coming out leave a leg or a wing behind. There is another kind of gall-insect which is called kentrines; these insects are sluggish, like drones, they kill those of the other kind who are entering the figs, and they themselves die in the fruit. The black kind of wild fig which grows in rocky places is most commended for caprification, as these figs contain numerous seeds.6 A fig which has been subject to caprification is known by being red and parti-coloured and stout, while one which has not been so treated is pale and sickly. The treatment is applied to the trees which need it, after rain. The wild figs are most plentiful and most potent 5 ¢.e. and so should produce more gall-insects: in C.P. 2. 9. 6 it is implied that the insect is produced by putrefac- tion of the seeds of the wild fig. 153 THEOPHRASTUS ? Ud A > Xi / \ Ne os 4 ἰσχυρότατα Ta ἐρινὰ γίνεται. φασὶ δὲ ἐρινάζειν Ν φ / a \ 3 ’ὔ καὶ τὸ πόλιον, ὁπόταν αὐτῷ καρπὸς ἡ πολύς, καὶ n 7 / \ TOUS τῆς πτελέας κωρύκους" ἐγγίνεται yap Kal ἐν [ὰ / ᾽ an ¢ a lal τούτοις θηρίδι᾽ ἄττα. κνῖπες ὅταν ἐν ταῖς συκαῖς ΄ \ a , \ 4 γίνωνται κατεσθίουσι τοὺς Whvas. ἄκος δὲ τούτου ’ a \ φασὶν εἶναι τοὺς καρκίνους προσπερονᾷν" πρὸς / \ a yap τούτους τρέπεσθαι τοὺς κνῖπας. ἀλλὰ a \ “- 2 yap δὴ ταῖς μὲν συκαῖς αὗται βοήθειαι. Nw \ / alee J ἣν ἴω , / Ν \ Tots δὲ φοίνιξιν αἱ ἀπὸ τῶν ἀρρένων πρὸς τοὺς id lal θήλεις: οὗτοι γάρ εἰσιν οἱ ἐπιμένειν ποιοῦντες ¢ a , an « , καὶ ἐκπέττειν, ὃ καλοῦσί τινες ἐκ τῆς ὁμοιότητος 3 / / Xx / Ν / “ ὀλυνθάζειν. γίνεται δὲ τόνδε τὸν τρόπον. ὅταν lel / \ ΄ , ἀνθῇ τὸ ἄρρεν, ἀποτέμνουσι τὴν σπάθην ἐφ er 4 a ἧς τὸ ἄνθος εὐθὺς ὥσπερ ἔχει, TOV TE χνοῦν Kal \ \ / τὸ ἄνθος καὶ τὸν κονιορτὸν κατασείουσι κατὰ an n a ’ a r τοῦ καρποῦ τῆς θηλείας" Kav τοῦτο πάθη, διατηρεῖ / > a \ “ καὶ οὐκ ἀποβάλλει. φαίνεται δ᾽ ἀμφοῖν ἀπὸ τοῦ fal 7, , an ἄρρενος τοῖς θήλεσι βοήθεια γίνεσθαι: θῆλυ yap fa) \ / ’ ᾽ e \ φ val καλοῦσι TO καρποφόρον" ἀλλ᾽ ἡ μὲν οἷον μίξις" « Ν DF ὦ / ἡ δὲ KAT ἄλλον τρόπον. 1 ὁπότ᾽ ἂν... πολύς conj. W. from G, cum coptiose fructi- ficat; ὁπόταν αἰγίπυρος ἢ πολύς MSS. U adds καὶ before ὁπόταν. 2 κωρύκους I conj. In 3. 14. 1. the elm is said to bear κωρυκίδες which contain gnat-like creatures; these growths are called κωρυκώδη τινα κοῖλα 3. 15. 4; and in 3. 7. 3. the 154 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, 11. vin. 3-4 where there is most dust. And they say that hulwort also, when it fruits freely,! and the “ gall- bags’ 2 of the elm are used for caprification. For certain little creatures are engendered in these also. When the nips is found in figs, it eats the gall-insects. It is to prevent this, it is said, that they nail up the crabs; forthe knzps then turns its attention to these. Such are the ways of assisting the fig- trees. With dates it is helpful to bring the male to the female; for it is the male which causes the fruit to persist and ripen, and this process some call, by analogy, ‘the use of the wild fruit.’3 | The process is thus performed : when the male palm is in flower, they at once cut off the spathe on which the flower is, just as it is, and shake the bloom with the flower and the dust over the fruit of the female, and, if this is done to it, it retains the fruit and does not shed it. Inthe case both of the fig and of the date it appears that the ‘ male’ renders aid to the ‘ female,’ —for the fruit-bearing tree is called ‘female’— but while in the latter case there is a union of the two sexes, in the former the result is brought about somewhat differently. same thing is referred to as τὸ θυλακῶδες τοῦτο, where τοῦτο =‘ the well-known’; cf. also 9. 1. 2, where Sch. restores κωρύκους ; cf. Pall. 4. 10. 28. κυπαίρους (3) U ; κυπέρους MV; κύπεριν Ald.; κυττάρους conj. W. 3 ὀλυνθάζειν, from ὄλυνθος, a kind of wild fig, as ἐρινάζειν, from ἐρινός, the wild fig used for caprification. cf. C.P. 3. 18:}- 155 beg ον "ἢ μερκονσμανῃ “ἢ ἀβοοβα ahr Th rere ae ra ne τ petal ritdae! ‘ah faldbenc els epee νὴ ΠΥ OF ἀπ αοξοννθγ δυο πα αὐτο, ουσπὶι salindbsg plats agli ih 56, nig Rm ar tte “ἐδ eal wens οἷν of. this HF grid Ἂ Yi oe Pi ry ‘eel Bs) Wo ‘og abe! ἐπα" pains Abeta She PETE Toe eS «ἀπ arene! eesgvy Ht Chin ΗΔ ΒΕ ed = dog Spam APS ak lien salen Sent One yeaa | soak wheat 1d IBLE ath OR > Gore vorrei a ihe < τον κῃ) μέν ἼΩΝ Hote αὐ ΔΝ lt \4 fin Heol load ἿΣ tails. binge ie ‘as ie a bith’. Alaa, aiid To ais) ss yore bs ὃ δ Se Roan ‘bile να FP Ἂς ΟἿ Src αὐδκι αν ἥδ᾽ ἐν enh ἡ ὐ ἢ ame silanicdst φίλο ἐμ ρα Ηρ αὐ dae τὴ Gadd gpd (clams, holies δου οιθα ai Hild τὸ πολι κα Bia ited pumwed al ody μὲ αν spel ti Huis. a Moers ae seamrie) orld οὐ δοχόν ἢ ria ἈΒΗΘΑΘ διαϊνεααίθδ «| οΥὐνον aneilw " ya iehcuenue = ie οἱ winter ‘ei Μὰ 1 ar ae. ye, ΜΟΥ. PN a ΟῚ eco aA ΓΙ ida τον dai he heel AN ἐδ ϑϑι ὁ ety’ Was sie τῆν Ἔν τὸ eh ene get. BOOK III jj Ι. "Emel δὲ περὶ τῶν ἡμέρων δένδρων εἴρηται, γ΄ / ἴω / » λεκτέον ὁμοίως καὶ περὶ τῶν ἀγρίων, εἴ TE τι \ > = , " 7) ταὐτὸν Kal ἕτερον ἔχουσι τοῖς ἡμέροις εἴ θ᾽ ὅλως an / ἴδιον τῆς φύσεως. 9 nr a ᾽ Al μὲν οὖν γενέσεις ἁπλαῖ τινες αὐτῶν εἰσι" ΄ \ A > \ / Ἃ > \ ee / πάντα Yap ἢ ἀπὸ σπέρματος ἢ ἀπὸ ῥίζης φύεται. lal ᾽ ’ 6 ΕῚ ᾽ / Xo 3 ᾽ τοῦτο δ᾽ οὐχ ὡς οὐκ ἐνδεχόμενον καὶ ἄλλως, ἀλλ Μ» ἊΝ Ν \ a / \ ΄ ἴσως διὰ τὸ μὴ πειρᾶσθαι μηδένα μηδὲ φυτεύειν' 7 ΄ > oN > / , 2 ’ ἐκφύοιτο δ᾽ ἂν εἰ λαμβάνοιεν τόπους ἐπιτηδείους , “ ἴω καὶ θεραπείαν τὴν ἁρμόττουσαν' ὥσπερ καὶ νῦν / Ta ἀλσώδη καὶ φίλυδρα, λέγω δ᾽ οἷον πλάτανον / / ’ , itéav λεύκην αἴγειρον πτελέαν: ἅπαντα yap ταῦτα καὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα φυτευόμενα βλαστάνει καὶ τάχιστα καὶ κάλλιστα ἀπὸ τῶν παρασπάδων, ef \ / ” » \ > / 7 ὥστε καὶ μεγάλας οὔσας ἤδη Kal ἰσοδένδρους av a / 7 \ τις μεταθῇ διαμένειν: φυτεύεται δὲ τὰ πολλὰ a \ αὐτῶν Kal καταπηγνύμενα, καθάπερ ἡ λεύκη καὶ ἡ αἴγειρος. r 4 \ 9 A a a \ A Toutwy μὲν οὖν πρὸς τῇ σπερματικῇ καὶ TH a n δ / / a ἀπὸ τῶν ῥιζῶν καὶ αὕτη γένεσίς ἐστι; τῶν δὲ 1 ἐκφύοιτο conj. W.; ἐπιφύοιτο UMVAId. 158 BOOK, Ill Or Witp TREES. Of the ways in which wild trees originate. I. Now that we have spoken of cultivated trees, we must in like manner speak of wild ones, noting in what respects they agree with or differ from cultivated trees, and whether in any respects their character is altogether peculiar to themselves. Now the ways in which they come into being are fairly simple ; they all grow either from seed or from a root. But the reason of this is not that they could not possibly grow in any other way, but merely perhaps that no one even tries to plant them other- wise; whereas they might grow! from slips, if they were provided with a suitable position and received the fitting kind of tendance, as may be said even now of the trees of woodland and marsh, such as plane willow abele black poplar and elm; all these and other similar trees grow very quickly and well when they are planted from pieces torn off, so that * they survive, even if at the time of shifting they are already tall and as big as trees. Most of these are simply planted by being set firmly, for instance, the abele and the black poplar. Such is the way in which these originate as well as from seed or from roots; the others grow only 2 ὥστε καὶ wey. conj. Sch.; καὶ ὥστε καὶ wey. UM; καὶ ὥστε μεγ. PAId. 159 THEOPHRASTUS ἄλλων ἐκεῖναι: πλὴν ὅσα “μόνον ἀπὸ σπέρματος φύεται, καθάπερ ἐλάτη πεύκη πίτυς. ὅσα δὲ ἔ ἔχει σπέρμα καὶ καρπόν, κἂν ἀπὸ ῥίζης γίνηται, καὶ ἀπὸ τούτων" ἐπεὶ καὶ τὰ δοκοῦντα ἄκαρπα εἶναι γεννᾶν φασιν, οἷον πτελέαν itéav. σημεῖον δὲ λέγουσιν οὐ μόνον ὅτι φύεται πολλὰ τῶν ῥιζῶν ἀπηρτημένα καθ᾽ ods ἂν ἢ τόπους, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὰ συμβαίνοντα θεωροῦντες, οἷον ἐν Φενεῷ τῆς ᾿Αρκαδίας, ὡς ἐξερράγη τὸ συναθροισθὲν ὕδωρ ἐν τῷ πεδίῳ φραχθέντων τῶν βερέθρων' ὅπου μὲν ἐγγὺς ἦσαν ἰτέαι πεφυκυῖαι τοῦ καταποθέντος τόπου, τῷ ὑστέρῳ ἔτει μετὰ τὴν ἀναξήρανσιν ἐνταῦθα αὖθις ἀναφῦναί φασιν ἰτέαν' ὅπου δὲ πτελέαι αὖθις πτελέας, καθάπερ καὶ ὅπου πεῦκαι καὶ ἔλαται πεύκας καὶ ἐλάτας, ὥσπερ μιμουμένων κἀκείνων. ᾿Αλλὰ τὴν ἐτέαν ταχὺ προκαταβάλλειν πρὸ τοῦ τελείως ἁδρῦναι καὶ πέψαι τὸν καρπόν' δι’ ὃ καὶ τὸν ποιητὴν οὐ κακῶς προσαγορεύειν αὐτὴν ὠλεσίκαρπον. Τῆς δὲ πτελέας κἀκεῖνο σημεῖον ὑπολαμβά.- νουσιν' ὅταν yap ἀπὸ τῶν πνευμάτων εἰς τοὺς ἐχομένους τόπους ὁ καρπὸς ἀπενεχθῇ, φύεσθαί φασι. παραπλήσιον δὲ ἔοικεν εἶναι τὸ συμβαῖνον ὃ καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν φρυγανικῶν καὶ ποιωδῶν τινών ἐστιν; οὐκ ἐχόντων γὰρ σπέρμα φανερόν, ἀλλὰ 1 of. 5. 4 6. 2 *Katavothra’ (now called ‘the devil’s holes,’ see Lawson, cited below) ; cf. Paus. 8. 14; Catull. 68. 109; Plut. de sera numinis vindicta, 557 c: Plin. 31. 36; Frazer, Pausanias and other Greek Sketches, pp. 315 foll. ; Lawson, Afodern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion, p. 85. 160 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. 1. 2-3 in these two ways—while some of them, such as silver-fir fir and Aleppo pine grow only from seed. All those that have seed and fruit, even if they grow from a root, will grow from seed too; for they say that even those which, like elm and willow, appear to have no fruit reproduce themselves. For proof they give the fact that many such trees come up at a distance from the roots of the original tree, what- ever the position may be; and further, they have observed a thing which occasionally happens ; for in- stance, when at Pheneos! in Arcadia the water which had collected in the plain since the underground channels? were blocked burst forth, where there were willows growing near the inundated region, the next year after it had dried up they say that willows grew again; and where there had been elms, elms " grew, even as, where there had been firs and silver- firs, these trees reappeared—as if the former trees followed the example of the latter. But the willow is said to shed its fruit early, before it is completely matured and ripened; and so the poet® not unfittingly calls it “the willow which loses its fruit.” That the elm also reproduces itself the following is taken to be a proof: when the fruit is carried by the winds to neighbouring spots, they say that young trees grow from it. Something similar to this appears to be what happens in the case of certain under-shrubs and herbaceous plants; though they have no visible seed, but some of them only a sort of 3 πτελέας αὖθις πτελέας Conj. St.; πτελέας ἀντὶ πελέας U; πτελέας ἀντὶ πτελέας MV; πτελέας αὖθις πτελέας Ρ; πτελέα αὖθις πτελέας Ald, 4 ὦ 6. by growing from seed, as conifers normally do. 5 Homer, Od. 10. 510; ef. Plin. 16. 110. 161 THEOPHRASTUS τῶν μὲν οἷον χνοῦν τῶν δ᾽ ἄνθος, ὥσπερ TO θύμον, ὅμως ἀπὸ τούτων βλαστάνουσιν. ἐπεὶ Pave πλάτανος ἔχει φανερῶς καὶ ἀπὸ τούτων φύεται. τοῦτο δ᾽ ἐξ ἄλλων τε δῆλον κἀκεῖνο μέγιστον σημεῖον" ὠφθη γὰρ ἤδη ποτὲ πεφυκυῖα πλάτανος ἐν τρίποδι χαλκῷ. Ταύτας τε δὴ τὰς γενέσεις ὑποληπτέον εἶναι τῶν ἀγρίων καὶ ἔτι τὰς αὐτομάτους, ἃς καὶ οἱ φυσιολόγοι λέγουσιν' ᾿Αναξαγόρας μὲν τὸν ἀέρα πάντων φάσκων ἔχειν σπέρματα καὶ ταῦτα συγκαταφερόμενα τῷ ὕδατι γεννᾶν τὰ φυτά' Διογένης δὲ σηπομένου τοῦ ὕδατος καὶ μίξιν τινὰ λαμβάνοντος πρὸς τὴν. γῆν" ᾿Κλείδημος δὲ συνεστάναι μὲν ἐκ τῶν αὐτῶν τοῖς ζώοις, ὅσῳ δὲ θολερωτέρων καὶ ψυχροτέρων τοσοῦτον ἀπέχειν τοῦ ζῶα εἶναι. [λέγουσι δέ τινες καὶ ἄλλοι περὶ τῆς γενέσεως. ᾿Αλλ αὕτη μὲν ἀπηρτημένη πώς ἐστι τῆς αἰσθήσεως. ἄλλαι δὲ ,ὁμολογούμεναι καὶ ἐμφα- νεῖς, οἷον ὅταν ἔφοδος γένηται ποταμοῦ παρεκβάν. τος τὸ ῥεῖθρον ἢ καὶ ὅλως ἑτέρωθι ποιησαμένου, καθάπερ ἃ Νέσος ἐν τῇ ᾿Αβδηρίτιδι πολλάκις μεταβαίνει, καὶ ἅμα τῇ μεταβάσει τοσαύτην ὕλην συγγεννᾷ τοῖς τόποις, ὥστε τῷ τρίτῳ ἔτει συνηρεφεῖν. καὶ πάλιν ὅταν ἐπομβρίαι κατά- σχωσι πλείω χρόνον" καὶ γὰρ ἐν ταύταις βλαστή- σεις γίνονται φυτῶν. ἔοικε δὲ ἡ μὲν τῶν ποταμῶν ἔφοδος ἐπάγειν σπέρματα καὶ καρπούς, καὶ τοὺς ὀχετούς φασι τὰ τῶν ποιωδῶν' ἡ δ᾽ ἐπομβρία τ idea, Lame 2 2. Sc. of Apollonia, the ‘Ionian ’ philosopher. © cf. C.F, 1. 102 iid. θὲ. das, ἈΤΙΒΙν δίδουν 2. 9. 162 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. 1. 3-5 down, and others only a flower, such as thyme, young plants nevertheless grow from these. As for the plane, it obviously has seeds, and seedlings grow from them. This is evident in various ways, and here is a very strong proof—a plane-tree has before now been seen which came up in a brass pot. Such we must suppose are the ways in which wild trees originate, apart from the spontaneous ways of which natural philosophers tell. 1 Anaxagoras says that the air contains the seeds of all things, and that these, carried down by the rain, produce the plants; while Diogenes? says that this happens when water decomposes and mixes in some sort with earth. 3Kleidemos maintains that plants are made of the same elements as animals, but that they fall short of being animals in proportion as their com- position is less pure and as they are colder. * And there are other philosophers also who speak of spontaneous generation. But this kind of generation is somehow beyond the ken of our senses. There are other admitted and observable kinds, as when a river in flood gets over its banks or has altogether changed its course, even as the Nesos in the district of Abdera often alters its course, and in so doing causes such a growth of forest in that region that by the third year it casts a thick shade. The same result ensues when heavy rains prevail for a long time; during these too many plants shoot up. Now, as the flooding of a river, it would appear, conveys seeds and fruits of trees, and, as they say, irrigation channels convey the® seeds of herbaceous plants, so heavy 4 λέγουσι. . . γενεσέως apparently a gloss (W.). 8. τὰ conj. W.; τὴν MAId. 163 THEOPHRASTUS - a > , \ \ τοῦτο ποιεῖ ταῦτο' συγκαταῴφερει yap πολλὰ lal Nip ee a / a “ τῶν σπερμάτων, καὶ ἅμα σῆψίν τινα τῆς γῆς καὶ re ὁ ἣν > \ bares / 2.4% a > , τοῦ ὕδατος" ἐπεὶ καὶ ἡ μίξις αὐτὴ τῆς Αἰγυπτίας “ “ val ec rn , γῆς δοκεῖ τινα γεννᾶν ὕλην. ἐνιαχοῦ de, ἂν μόνον / \ ὑπεργάσωνται Kal κινήσωσιν, εὐθὺς ἀναβλαστάνει lal n 4 “ ΄,ὔ Ta οἰκεῖα τῆς χώρας, ὥσπερ ἐν Κρήτῃ κυπάριττοι. \ / a γίνεται δὲ παραπλήσιόν τι τούτῳ Kal ἐν τοῖς b] / Ψ \ / > / ἐλάττοσιν: ἅμα yap κινουμένης ἀναβλαστάνει πόα τις ἐν ἑκάστοις. ἐν δὲ τοῖς ἡμιβρόχοις ἐὰν ΄ lf / / / Φ \ ὑπονεάσῃς φαίνεσθαί φασι TpiBorov. αὗται μὲν fal fol “ / ’ οὖν ἐν τῇ μεταβολῇ τῆς χώρας εἰσίν, εἴτε καὶ ἐνυπαρχόντων σπερμάτων εἴτε καὶ αὐτῆς πως διατιθεμένης: ὅπερ ἴσως οὐκ ἄτοπον ἐγκατα- a “-“ lal \ κλειομένων ἅμα τῶν ὑγρῶν" ἐνιαχοῦ δὲ Kal ὑδάτων J / > , > ~ “ fol ἐπιγινομένων ἰδιώτερον ἀνατεῖλαι ὕλης πλῆθος, f , \ ὥσπερ ev Κυρήνη πιττώδους τινὸς γενομένου καὶ / Ὁ \ > ΄ e ’ὔ ee παχέος: οὕτως yap ἀνεβλάστησεν ἡ πλησίον ὕλη , > = \ N \ , / πρότερον οὐκ οὖσα. φασὶ δὲ Kal TO γε σίλφιον , , \ , .Β οὐκ ὃν πρότερον ἐκ τοιαύτης τινὸς αἰτίας φανῆ- , \ a lal val. τρόποι μὲν οὖν τοιοῦτοι τῶν τοιουτων γενέσεων. ’ ’ Il. Πάντα δὲ κάρπιμα ἢ ἄκαρπα, καὶ ἀείφυλλα ἢ φυλλοβόλα, καὶ ἀνθοῦντα ἢ ἀνανθῆ: κοιναὶ 1 ἢ δ᾽... ταὐτὸ conj. W.; ἡ δ᾽ ἐπ. τοῦτ᾽ αὖ ἐποίει ταὐτὸ UMV (δ᾽ αὖ marked doubtful in Ὁ) ; ἡ δ᾽ ἐπ. τοῦτ᾽ αὐτὸ ἐποίει Ald. 2 Phin: 16.142, 3 7,e. and is released by working the ground. ‘of. C.P. 1. 5. 1; Plin. 16. 143, who gives the date A.U.0. 180; ef. 19. 41. 164 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. 1. 5-0. 1 rain acts in the same way!; for it brings down many of the seeds with it,and at the same time causes a sort of decomposition of the earth and of the water. In fact, the mere mixture of earth with water in Egypt seems to produce a kind of vegeta- tion. And in some places, if the ground is merely lightly worked and stirred, the plants native to the district immediately spring up; 2 for instance, the cypress in Crete. And something similar to this occurs even in smaller plants; as soon as the earth is stirred, wherever it may be, a sort of vegetation comes up. And in partly saturated soil, if you break up the ground, they say that caltrop appears. Now these ways of origination are due to the change which takes place in the soil, whether there were seeds in it already, or whether the soil itself some- how produces the result. And the latter explanation is perhaps not strange, seeing that the moist ele- ment is also locked up in the soil.2 Again, in some places they say that after rain a more singular abundance of vegetation has been known to spring up; for instance, at Cyrene, after a heavy pitchy shower had fallen: for it was under these circum. stances that there sprang up the wood?‘ which is near the town, though till then it did not exist They say also that silphium’ has been known to appear from some such cause, where there was none before. 6 Such are the ways in which these kinds of generation come about. Of the differences between wild and cultivated trees. II. All trees are either fruit-bearing or without fruit, either evergreen or deciduous, either flowering 5 cf. 6. 3. 6 πριοῦτοι MSS.; τοσοῦτοι conj. W. 165 THEOPHRASTUS / ΄ \ © ΄ γάρ τινες διαιρέσεις ἐπὶ πάντων εἰσὶν ὁμοίως \ \ ἡμέρων τε Kal ἀγρίων. ἴδια δὲ πρὸς τὰ ἥμερα τῶν ἀγρίων ὀψικαρπία τε καὶ ἰσχὺς καὶ πολυ- ,ὔ a lh , Ν , , καρπία τῷ προφαίνειν' πεπαίνει TE yap οψὶιαι- \ Net > a \ / « > \ \ τερον καὶ TO ὅλον ἀνθεῖ καὶ βλαστάνει ὡς ἐπὶ TO a / nr πᾶν: καὶ ἰσχυρότερα τῇ φύσει: Kal προφαΐίνει > μὲν πλείω καρπὸν ἐκπέττει δ᾽ ἧττον, εἰ μὴ Kal Ἕ > / \ e n Ka > / \ > , πάντα ἀλλὰ YE TA ομογενὴ, οἷον ἐλάας καὶ ἀπίου / ¢ \ τ \ κότινος Kal ἀχράς. ἅπαντα yap οὕτως, πλὴν lal / lal εἴ TL σπάνιον, ὥσπερ ἐπὶ TOV κρανείων Kal τῶν a \ Id / οὔων: ταῦτα yap δή φασι πεπαίτερα Kal ἡδύτερα Ni a ς , > \ > ΄ x \ τὰ ἄγρια TOV ἡμέρων εἶναι" Kal εἰ δή TL ἄλλο μὴ ’ a προσδέχεται γεωργίαν ἢ δένδρον ἢ καί τι τῶν ΕῚ , - \ 7, \ e / \ ἐλαττόνων, οἷον TO σίλφιον Kal ἡ κάππαρις καὶ a a ς ἢ ἃ \ ΄ 5, τὰν τῶν χεδροπῶν ὁ θέρμος, ἃ καὶ μάλιστ᾽ ἄν τις > \ ’ ἄγρια τὴν φύσιν εἴποι. τὸ γὰρ μὴ προσδεχόμενον / 7 tal ΄ a a ἡμέρωσιν, ὥσπερ ἐν τοῖς ζώοις, τοῦτο ἄγριον TH ΄ , 7 ε φύσει. καίτοι φησὶν ἽἽππων ἅπαν καὶ ἥμερον , ¢ Kal ἄγριον εἶναι, καὶ θεραπευόύμενον μὲν ἥμερον / a ’ a μὴ θεραπευόμενον δὲ ἄγριον, TH μὲν ὀρθῶς λέγων “Ὁ \ > 2 la) ’ / \ “ τῇ δὲ οὐκ ὀρθῶς. ἐξαμελούμενον γὰρ ἅπαν - / > a / χεῖρον γίνεται Kal ἀπαγριοῦται, θεραπευόμενον x > Ὁ / “ Μ ἃ \ δὲ οὐχ ἅπαν βέλτιον, ὥσπερ εἴρηται. ὃ δὴ / X\ ? χωριστέον καὶ τὰ μὲν ἄγρια τὰ δ᾽ ἥμερα λεκτέον, 1 εἰ uh... ὁμογενῆ conj. W.; εἰ μὴ καὶ πάντα τὰ ἄλλα καὶ τὰ ὁμοιογενὴῇ UMVAI.H. ἌΡ BUS! ge et Pa pat | Bend Gs a) 42) 6. the terms ‘cultivated’ and ‘wild’ do not denote distinct ‘ kinds.’ 166 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. πὶ. 1-2 or flowerless ; for certain distinctions apply to all trees alike, whether cultivated or wild. To wild trees, as compared with cultivated ones, belong the special properties of fruiting late, of greater vigour, of abundance of fruit, produced if not matured ; for they ripen their fruit later, and in general their time of flowering and making growth is later; also they are more vigorous in growth, and so, though they produce more fruit, they ripen it less ; if! this is not universally true, at least it holds good of the wild olive and pear as compared with the cultivated forms of these trees. This is generally true with few exceptions, as in the cornelian cherry and sorb ; for the wild forms of these, they say, ripen their fruit better, and it is sweeter than in the cultivated forms. ? And the rule also does not hold good of anything which does not admit of cultivation, whether it be a tree or one of the smaller plants, as silphium caper and, among leguminous plants, the lupin; these one might say are specially wild in their character. For, as with animals which do not submit to domestication, so a plant which does not submit to cultivation may be called wild in its essential character. However Hippon ? declares that of every plant there exists both a cultivated and a wild form, and that ‘cultivated’ simply means‘ that the plant has received attention, while ‘ wild’ means that it has not; but though he is partly right, he is partly wrong. It is true that any plant deteriorates by neglect and so becomes wild; but it is not true that every plant may be improved by attention, as has been said. Wherefore® we must make our distinction and call some things wild, others culti- 5 i.e. and so become ‘ cultivated.’ ὅ ὁ δὴ MSS.; διὸ conj. Sch. from G. 167 THEOPHRASTUS ὥσπερ τῶν ζώων τὰ συνανθρωπευόμενα Kal τὰ δεχόμενα τιθασείαν. ᾿Αλλὰ τοῦτο μὲν οὐδὲν ἴσως διαφέρει ποτέρως ῥητέον. ἅπαν δὲ τὸ ἐξαγριούμενον τοῖς τε καρποῖς χεῖρον γίνεται καὶ αὐτὸ βραχύτερον καὶ φύλλοις καὶ κλωσὶ καὶ φλοιῷ καὶ τῇ ὅλῃ μορφῇ: καὶ γὰρ πυκνότερα καὶ οὐλότερα καὶ σκληρότερα καὶ ταῦτα καὶ ὅλη ἡ φύσις γίνεται, ὡς ἐν τούτοις “μάλιστα τῆς διαφορᾶς τῶν ἡμέρων καὶ τῶν ἀγρίων γινομένης. δι’ ὃ καὶ ὅσα τῶν ἡμερουμένων τοιαῦτα τυγχάνει, ταῦτα ἄγριά φασιν εἶναι, καθάπερ τὴν πεύκην καὶ τὴν κυπά- ρίττον, ἢ ὅλως ἢ τὴν ἄρρενα, καὶ τὴν καρύαν δὲ καὶ τὴν διοσβάλανον. Ἔτι τε τῷ φιλόψυχρα καὶ ὀρεινὰ μᾶλλον ε εἶναι" καὶ γὰρ τοῦτο λαμβάνεται πρὸς τὴν ἀγριότητα τῶν δένδρων καὶ ὅλως τῶν φυτῶν, εἴτ᾽ οὖν κα αὑτὸ λαμβανόμενον εἴτε κατὰ συμβεβηκός. μὲν οὖν τῶν ἀγρίων ἀφορισμὸς εἴθ᾽ οὕτως ἢ καὶ ἄλλως ληπτέος, οὐδὲν ἂν ἴσως διενέγκοι πρὸς τὰ νῦν" ἐκεῖνο δὲ ἀληθές, ὥς γε τῷ τύπῳ καὶ ἁπλῶς εἰπεῖν, ὅτι μᾶλλον ὀρεινὰ τὰ ἄγρια καὶ εὐθενεὶ τὰ πλείω καὶ μᾶλλον ἐν τούτοις τοῖς τόποις, ἐὰν μή τις λαμβάνῃ τὰ φίχλυδρα καὶ παραποτάμια καὶ ἀλχσώδη. ταῦτα γὰρ καὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα τυγχάνει πεδεινὰ μᾶλλον. οὐ μὴν ἀλλ᾽ ἔν ve τοῖς μεγάλοις ὄρεσιν, οἷον ἸΪαρνησῷ τε καὶ Κυλλήνῃ καὶ Ὀλύμπῳ τῷ Ππμερικῷ τε καὶ τῷ Μυσίῳ καὶ εἴ που τοιοῦτον ἕτερον, ἅπαντα 1 τιθασείαν conj. W., cf. Plat. Pol. 2640; τιθάσιον ὉΜΑ]ά, 168 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. 1. 2-5 vated—the latter class corresponding to those animals which live with man and can be tamed.! But perhaps it does not matter which way this should be put. Any tree which runs wild deteriorates in its fruits, and itself becomes dwarfed in leaves branches bark and appearance generally; for under cultivation these parts, as well as the whole growth of the tree, become closer, more compact? and harder; which indicates that the difference between cultivated and wild is chiefly shown in these respects. And so those trees which show these characteristics under cultivation they say are really wild, for instance fir cypress, or at least the ‘male’ kind, hazel and chestnut. Moreover these wild forms are distinguished by having greater liking for cold and for hilly country : for that too is regarded as a means of recognising wild trees and wild plants generally, whether it is so regarded in itself or as being only incidentally a distinguishing mark. So the definition of wild kinds, whether it should be thus made or otherwise, perhaps makes no difference for our present purpose. Butit is certainly true, speaking 8 broadly and generally, that the wild trees are more to be found in hilly country, and that the greater part of them flourish more in such regions, with the exception of those which love water or grow by river sides or in woods ; these and such-like trees are rather trees of the plain. However on great mountains, such as Parnassus Cyllene the Pierian and the Mysian Olympus, and such regions anywhere 2 ovAdrepa conj. W. from G, spissiora; ὀρθότερα MSS. cf. Oe Gr 1.88; 3 ὥς ye conj. Sch.; ὥστε UM; ὡς ἐν Ald.H. 169 THEOPHRASTUS / \ \ / fal , yy φύεται διὰ τὴν πολυειδίαν τῶν τόπων' ἔχουσι γὰρ καὶ λιμνώδεις καὶ ἐνύγρους καὶ ξηροὺς καὶ γεώδεις καὶ πετρώδεις καὶ τοὺς ἀνὰ μέσον λει- μῶνας καὶ σχεδὸν ὅσαι διαφοραὶ τῆς γῆς" ἔτι δὲ τοὺς μὲν κοίλους καὶ εὐδιεινοὺς τοὺς δὲ μετεώρους καὶ προσηνέμους: ὥστε δύνασθαι παντοῖα καὶ τὰ a / ἐν τοῖς πεδίοις φέρειν. Οὐδὲν δ᾽ ἄτοπον οὐδ᾽ εἰ ἔνια μὴ οὕτω πάμφορα a ’ a > = ἈΝ / Ἂν .“ A / By fal TOV ὀρῶν, ἀλλ᾽ ἰδιωτέρας τινὸς ὕλης ἢ πάσης ἢ τῆς a / > lal πλείστης, οἷον ἐν τῇ Κρήτῃ τὰ ᾿Ιδαῖα" κυπάριττος \ ? a \ \ \ K / \ >> / > yap ἐκεῖ: καὶ τὰ περὶ Κιλικίαν καὶ Συρίαν, ἐὶ “ ol / ΄ οἷς κέδρος" ἐνιαχοῦ δὲ τῆς Συρίας τέρμινθος. αἱ a \ / A yap διαφοραὶ τῆς χώρας THY ἰδιότητα ποιοῦσιν. ἀλλ᾽ εἴρηται τὸ ἴδιον ὡς ἐπὶ πᾶν. IIT. Ἴδια δὲ τὰ τοιάδε τῶν ὀρεινῶν, ἃ ἐν τοῖς πεδίοις οὐ φύεται, [περὶ τὴν Μακεδονίαν] ἐλάτη 7 / > ’, / / \ ra πεύκη πίτυς ἀγρία dirvpa bvyia φηγὸς πύξος > / / ” / > \ ἀνδράχλη pros apKevOos τέρμινθος ἐρινεὸς ΄ ᾽ ΄ z / a \ φιλύκη ἀφάρκη καρύα διοσβάλανος πρῖνος. τὰ δὲ καὶ ἐν τοῖς πεδίοις μυρίκη πτελέα λεύκη ἐτέα Μ , , ΄, a ν αἴγειρος κρανεία θηλυκρανεία κλήθρα δρῦς λακά- pn ἀχρὰς μηλέα ὀστρύα κήλαστρον μελία πα- > / / a Aloupos ὀξυάκανθος <adévdapvos,> ἣν ἐν μὲν TO 1 ἐνςς. Ἰδαῖα conj. W. (after Sch., who conj. τὰ ἐν) ; τὰ ἐν κρήτῃ τῇ ᾿Ιδαίᾳ UAId. 3.1.6. it is not meant that a tree which is ‘special’ to Mount Ida (e.g.) occurs only there. 3 περὶ τὴν Mak.? a gloss; περί τε τὴν Max. MP,Ald.; τε om. P. 170 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, IIT. u. 5-11. 1 else, all kinds grow, because of the diversity of positions afforded them. For such mountains offer positions which are marshy, wet, dry, deep-soiled or rocky ; they have also their meadow land here and there, and in fact almost every variety of soil; again they present positions which lie low and are shel- tered, as well as others which are lofty and exposed to wind; so that they can bear all sorts, even those which belong to the plains. Yet itis not strange that there should be some mountains which do not thus bear all things, but have a more special kind of vegetation to a grea’, extent if not entirely; for instance the range of Ida in Crete!; for there the cypress grows; or the hills of Cilicia and Syria, on which the Syrian cedar grows, or certain parts of Syria, where the terebinth grows. For it is the differences of soil which give a special character to the vegetation. 3 (However the word ‘special’ is used here in a somewhat extended sense. ) Of mountain trees: of the differences found tn wild trees. III. The following trees are peculiar to mountain country and do not grow in the plains; 3 let us take Macedonia as an example. Silver-fir fir ‘ wild pine’ lime sygia Valonia oak box andrachne yew Phoenician cedar terebinth wild fig alaternus hybrid arbutus hazel chestnut kermes-oak. The following grow also in the plain: tamarisk elm abele willow black poplar cornelian cherry cornel alder oak /akare (bird-cherry) wild pear apple hop-hornbeam holly manna-ash Christ’s thorn cotoneaster maple,* which 4 σφένδαμνος add. Palm. in view of what follows ; ὀξνάκαρτα ἄκανθος UPAld. Bas.; ἄκανθος P,. 171 THEOPHRASTUS ὄρει πεφυκυῖαν ξυγίαν καλοῦσιν, ἐν δὲ τῷ πεδίῳ γλεῖνον. οἱ δ᾽ ἄλλως διαιροῦσι καὶ ἕτερον ποι- οὔσιν εἶδος σφενδάμνου καὶ ζυγίας. “Aravta δὲ ὅσα κοινὰ τῶν ὀρῶν καὶ τῶν πεδίων, μείζω μὲν καὶ καλλίω τῇ ὄψει τὰ ἐν τοῖς πεδίοις γίνεται, κρείττω δὲ τῇ χρείᾳ τῇ τε τῶν ξύλων καὶ τῇ τῶν καρπῶν τὰ oped: πλὴν ἀχράδος καὶ ἀπίου καὶ μηλέας" αὗται δ᾽ ἐν τοῖς πεδίοις κρείττους. οὐ μόνον τοῖς καρποῖς ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς ξύλοις" ἐν γὰρ τοῖς ὄρεσι μικραὶ καὶ ὀξώδεις καὶ ἀκανθώδεις γίνονται" πάντα δὲ καὶ ἐν τοῖς ὄρεσιν, ὅταν ἐπιλάβωνται τῶν οἰκείων τόπων, καὶ καλλίω φύεται καὶ εὐθενεῖ μᾶλλον: ὡς δὲ ἁπλῶς εἰπεῖν τὰ ἐν τοῖς ὁμαλέσι τῶν ὀρῶν καὶ μάλιστα, τῶν δὲ ἄλλων τὰ ἐν τοῖς κάτω καὶ κοίλοις" τὰ δ᾽ ἐπὶ τῶν ἄκρων χείριστα, πλὴν εἴ τι τῇ φύσει φιλόψυχρον' ἔχει δὲ καὶ ταῦτ᾽ αὖ τινα διαφορὰν ἐν τοῖς ἀνομοίους τῶν τόπων, ὑπὲρ ὧν ὕστερον λεκτέον' νῦν δὲ διαιρετέον ἕ, ἕκαστον κατὰ τὰς δια- φορὰς τὰς εἰρημένας. Αείφυλλα μὲν οὖν ἐστι τῶν ἀγρίων ἃ καὶ πρότερον ἐλέχθη, ἐλάτη πεύκη πίτυς ἀγρία πύξος ἀνδράχλη μίλος ἄρκευθος τέρμινθος φιλύκη ἀφάρκη δάφνη φελλόδρυς κήλαστρον ὀξυάκανθος πρῖνος “μυρίκη: τὰ δὲ ἄλλα πάντα φυλλοβολεῖ: πλὴν εἴ τι περιττὸν ἐνιαχοῦ, καθάπερ ἐλέχθη περὶ τῆς ἐν τῇ Κρήτῃ πλατάνου καὶ δρυὸς καὶ εἴ που τόπος τις ὅλως εὔτροφος. 1 δ᾽ ἄλλως con}. Sch. from G; 8 ad Ald. ? Plin. 16. 77. 3 2,6. are not always of the poorest quality. ταῦτ᾽ αὖ τινα con}. W.; ταῦτα αὑτῶν Ald.H. 3.1. 9. ὃ. 172 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. πὶ. 1-3 when it grows in the mountains, is called sygia, when in the plain, gleinos: others, however,} classify differently and make maple and zygza distinct trees. 2 All those trees which are common to both hill and plain are taller and finer in appearance when they grow in the plain; but the mountain forms are better as to producing serviceable timber and fruits, with the exception of wild pear pear and apple; these are in the plain better in fruit and also in timber; for in the hills they grow small with many knots and much spinous wood. But even on the mountains all trees grow fairer and are more vigorous when they have secured a suitable position; and, to speak generally, those which grow on the level parts of the mountains are specially fair and vigorous ; next to these come those which grow on the lower parts and in the hollows; while those that grow on the heights are of the poorest quality, except any that are naturally cold-loving. But even these shew some variation? in different positions, of which we must speak later; for the present we must in our distinctions in each case take account only of the differences already mentioned. Now among wild trees those are evergreen which were mentioned before,‘ silver-fir fir ‘ wild pine’ box andrachne yew Phoenician cedar terebinth alaternus hybrid arbutus bay phellodrys® (holm-oak) holly cotoneaster kermes-oak tamarisk ; but all the others shed their leaves, unless it be that in certain places they keep them exceptionally, as was said® of the plane and oak in Crete and in any other place which is altogether favourable to luxuriant growth. : | φελλόδρυς conj. Bod., cf. 1. 9. 8; φελλὸς δρῦς UMV(?)Ald. 6 1:0: 5 173 4 THEOPHRASTUS / \ \ \ ΝΜ 4 \ Be ἈΕῚ, Κάρπιμα δὲ τὰ μὲν ἄλλα TavTa: περὶ δὲ ἰτέας \ > , A / {4 3 / καὶ αἰγείρου καὶ πτελέας, ὥσπερ ἐλέχθη, διαμφισ- fal , \ a βητοῦσιν. ἔνιοι δὲ THY αἴγειρον μόνην ἀκαρπεῖν “ \ e > ᾽ ,ὔ N \ ” φασιν, ὥσπερ καὶ οἱ ἐν ᾿Αρκαδίᾳ, τὰ δὲ ἄλλα πάντα τὰ ἐν τοῖς ὄρεσι καρποφορεῖν. ἐν Κρήτῃ a / / δὲ καὶ αἴγειροι κάρπιμοι πλείους εἰσί: μία μὲν ἐν a 7, im! .,,} a > av > e \ τῷ στομίῳ τοῦ ἄντρου Tov ἐν τῇ "1δῃ, ἐν ᾧ τὰ > ΄ 2 ΄ ” δὲ \ / ἀναθήματα ἀνάκειται, ἄλλη δὲ μικρὰ πλησίον' , ἀπωτέρω δὲ μάλιστα δώδεκα σταδίους περί τινα ΄ὔ - 7 / te 2 dren’, \ \ κρήνην Σαύρου καλουμένην πολλαί. εἰσὶ δὲ καὶ ν τῷ πλησίον ὄρει τῆς “Idns ἐν τῷ Κινδρί oe " Ἂν ὠ \ we 4 , : \ Ἶ ἢ Δ b] a 5 καλουμένῳ καὶ περὶ [Π]ραισίαν δὲ ἐν τοῖς ὄρεσιν. , la ΄ 3 οἱ δὲ μόνον τῶν τοιούτων τὴν πτελέαν κάρπιμον - , / € \ / εἶναί φασι, καθάπερ οἱ περὶ Μακεδονίαν. \ \ Μεγάλη δὲ διαφορὰ πρὸς καρπὸν καὶ ἀκαρπίαν rn ΄ ’ a καὶ ἡ τῶν τόπων φύσις, ὥσπερ ἐπί TE τῆς περσέας lal / \ ἔχει Kal τῶν φοινίκων: ἡ μὲν ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ καρπο- “ \ ” lal , / > ς aN \ φορεῖ καὶ εἴ που τῶν πλησίον τόπων, ἐν Ῥόδῳ δὲ Ψ “ » “ , > “ ς \ an μέχρι TOD ἀνθεῖν μόνον ἀφικνεῖται. ὁ δὲ φοῖνιξ a , a περὶ μὲν Βαβυλῶνα θαυμαστός, ἐν τῇ ᾿Ελλάδι δὲ 950" , ν᾽ 9} Nee 9" , οὐδὲ πεπαίνει, Tap ἐνίοις δὲ ὅλως οὐδὲ προφαίνει ΄ καρπόν. / \ / fal , ‘Opotos δὲ καὶ ἕτερα πλείω τοιαῦτ᾽ ἐστίν' ἐπεὶ an / ’ὔ \ a Kal TOV ἐλαττόνων ποαρίων Kal ὑλημάτων ἐν TH 2s 2. 10: 2 cf. 2.2.10. It appears that the buds of the poplar were mistaken for fruit (Sch.); ef. Diose. 1. 81. Later writers perpetuated the error by calling them κόκκοι. 3 τοῦ ἐν τῇ Ἴδῃ conj. Sch.; τοῦ ἐν τῷ Ἴδῃ U3 τοῦ ἐν τῷ Ἴδης MV ; ἐν τῇ Ἴδῃ Ald.H. 174 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. πα. 4-6 Most trees are fruit-bearing, but about willow black poplar and elm men hold different opinions, as was said!; and some, as the Arcadians, say that only the black poplar is without fruit, but that all the other mountain trees bear fruit. However in Crete there are a number of black poplars which bear fruit ? ; there is one at the mouth of the cave on mount Ida,? in which the dedicatory offerings are hung, and there is another small one not far off, and there are quite a number about a spring called the Lizard’s Spring about twelve furlongs off. There are also some in the hill-country of Ida in the same neigh- bourhood, in the district called Kindria and in the mountains about Praisia.¢ Others again, as the Macedonians, say that the elm is the only tree of this class which bears fruit. Again the character of the position makes a great difference as to fruit-bearing, as in the case of the persea® and the date-palm. The persea of Egypt bears fruit, and so it does wherever it grows in the neighbouring districts, but in Rhodes® it only gets as far as flowering. The date-palm in the neighbour- hood of Babylon is marvellously fruitful ; in Hellas it does not even ripen its fruit, and in some plices it does not even produce any. The same may be said of various other trees: in fact even’ of smaller herbaceous plants and bushes some are fruitful, others not, although the latter are 4 πραισίαν conj. Meurs. Creta; τιρασίαν UMVAId. 5 of. 4.2.5. περσέαι conj. R. Const.; περσείας U; mepaias Ald. 6 «Ῥόδῳ conj. R. Const. from G, so too Plin. 16. 111; fda Ald. cf. 1. 13. 5. for a similar corruption. 7 ἐπεὶ καὶ conj. Sch. from G ; ἐπεὶ δὲ καὶ Ald. 175 THEOPHRASTUS αὐτῇ χώρᾳ καὶ συνόρῳ χώρᾳ τὰ μὲν κάρπιμα τὰ δ᾽ ἄκαρπα γίνεται" καθάπερ καὶ τὸ κενταύριον ἐν τῇ λείᾳ, τὸ μὲν ἐν τῇ ὀρεινῇ κάρπιμον, τὸ δ᾽ ἐν a ᾽ὔ » > Ν » al Ν 3 3 “ τῷ πεδίῳ ἄκαρπον ἀλλὰ μονον ἀνθεῖ, τὸ δ᾽ ἐν τοῖς / , Ὸ»7 ? vad \ a al ν᾿ κοίλοις τόποις οὐδ᾽ ἀνθεῖ πλὴν κακῶς. δοκεῖ ὃ a »Μ a e a lal οὗν Kal τῶν ἄλλων τῶν ὁμογενῶν καὶ ἐν μιᾷ προσηγορίᾳ τὸ μὲν ἄκαρπον εἶναι τὸ δὲ κάρπιμον, οἷον πρῖνος ὁ μὲν κάρπιμος ὁ δ᾽ ἄκαρπος: καὶ κλήθρα δὲ ὡσαύτως" ἀνθεῖ δ᾽ ἄμφω. σχεδὸν δὲ al » “ « lal ΕΣ ὅσα καλοῦσιν ἄρρενα τῶν ὁμογενῶν ἄκαρπα" καὶ Ἧ o \ τούτων τὰ μὲν πολλὰ ἀνθεῖν φασι τὰ δ᾽ ὀλίγον ε a N τὰ δ᾽ ὅλως οὐδ᾽ ἀνθεῖν: τὰ δὲ ἀνάπαλιν, τὰ per ΄ lal ’ \ ᾽ ἄρρενα μόνα καρποφορεῖν, οὐ μὴν ἀλλ᾽ ἀπό γε a > θῶ ΄, θ \ δέ ὃ θ , \ b \ τῶν ἀνθῶν φύεσθαι Ta δενὸρα, καθάπερ καὶ ἀπὸ a a tA id N “ τῶν καρπῶν ὅσα κάρπιμα: καὶ ἐν ἀμφοῖν οὕτως \ Oo \ ἐνίοτε πυκνὴν εἶναι τὴν ἔκφυσιν ὥστε τοὺς / “7 ὀρεοτύπους οὐ δύνασθαι διϊέναι μὴ ὁδοποιη- , σαμένους. ᾿Αμφισβητεῖται δὲ καὶ περὶ τῶν ἀνθῶν ἐνίων, ς \ ai fa) - ὥσπερ εἴπομεν. οἱ μὲν γὰρ καὶ δρῦν ἀνθεῖν \ «ς cal / οἴονται καὶ τὴν Ἡρακλεῶτιν καρύαν καὶ διοσ- 7 ” \ ΄ \ ἢ e 5 IO\ βάλανον, ἔτι δὲ πεύκην καὶ πίτυν" of δ᾽ οὐδὲν , ᾽ \ \ » \ ᾽ - 7, \ τούτων, AANA TOV ἰουλον TOV EV ταῖς καρύαις καὶ Ν 7.- \ \ τὸ βρύον τὸ Spvivoy καὶ τὸν κύτταρον τὸν πιτύ- 1 χώρᾳ καὶ Ald. ; ἢ καὶ conj. St. 3.2.6. the ‘males’ are sterile whether they flower or not. καὶ τούτων τὰ μὲν πολλὰ I conj.; τούτων τὰ πολλὰ τὰ μὲν Ald. 8. 22,6. the flowers of the ‘ female’ tree. 4 23,6. (a) in those trees whose ‘male’ form is sterile, whether it bears flowers or not; (b) in those whose ‘ male’ 176 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. ut. 6-8 growing in the same place as the former, or! quite near it. Take for instance the centaury in Elea; where it grows in hill-country, it is fruitful; where it grows in the plain, it bears no fruit, but only flowers; and where it grows in deep valleys, it does not even flower, unless it be scantily. Any way it appears that, even of other plants which are of the same kind and all go by the same name, one will be without fruit, while another bears fruit ; for instance, one kermes-oak will be fruitful, another not ; and the same is true of the alder, though both produce flowers. And, generally speaking, all those of any given kind which are called ‘ male’ trees are without fruit, and that though? some of these, they say, produce many flowers, some few, some none at all. On the other hand they say that in some eases it is only the ‘males’ that bear fruit, but that, in spite of this, the trees grow from the flowers,? (just as in the case of fruit-bearing trees they grow from the fruit). And they add that in both cases,‘ the crop of seedlings ° which comes up is sometimes so thick that the woodmen cannot get through except by clearing a way. There is also a doubt about the flower of some trees, as we said. Some think that the oak bears flowers, and also the filbert the chestnut and even the fir and Aleppo pine; some however think that none of these has a flower, but that,—resembling ὅ and corresponding to the wild figs which drop off prematurely, we have in the nuts the catkin,’ in the form alone bears fruit, but the fruit is infertile. The passage is obscure: W. gives up the text. 5 ἔκφυσιν. cf. 7. 4. 3. ὁ ὅμοιον conj.W.; ὁμοίαν UAld. ef. 3. 7. 3. ὉΠ 9. δ᾽ ὃ. THEOPHRASTUS ” “ ““ ἵνον ὅμοιον καὶ ἀνάλογον εἶναι τοῖς προαπο- πτώτοις ἐρινοῖς. οἱ δὲ περὶ Μακεδονίαν οὐδὲ a ΄ ᾽ a ” ’ Fé aw / ταῦτά φασιν ἀνθεῖν ἄρκευθον ὀξύην apiav σφέν- / / δαμνον. ἔνιοι δὲ τὰς ἀρκεύθους δύο εἶναι, καὶ τὴν / lal ’ ᾽ 3 μὲν ἑτέραν ἀνθεῖν μὲν ἄκαρπον δ᾽ εἶναι, τὴν δὲ ον > 3 a \ \ \ / ᾽ \ ἑτέραν οὐκ ἀνθεῖν μὲν καρπὸν δὲ φέρειν εὐθὺς “ SY at a \ ΄ προφαινόμενον, ὥσπερ καὶ τὰς συκᾶς τὰ ἐρινά. , ᾽ 3 “ wks ΄ ” \ \ συμβαίνει δ᾽ οὖν ὥστε ἐπὶ δύο ἔτη TOY καρπὸν / ral n / a > ἔχειν μόνον τοῦτο τῶν δένδρων. ταῦτα μὲν οὗν ἐπισκεπτέον. / n / IV. Ἡ δὲ βλάστησις τῶν μὲν ἅμα γίνεται Kai lal / a \ Ν a TOV ἡμέρων, TOV δὲ μικρὸν ἐπιλειπομένη, τῶν δ᾽ \ \ \ ¢ ἤδη πλέον, ἁπάντων δὲ KATA τὴν ἠρινὴν ὥραν. ᾽ Ν n an c % 7 “ ἀλλὰ τῶν καρπῶν ἢ παραλλαγὴ πλείων" ὥσπερ ΄ > \ \ δὲ Kal πρότερον εἴπομεν, OV κατὰ τὰς βλαστήσεις Ὁ / ᾽ \ \ 4 ’ \ \ αἱ πεπάνσεις ἀλλὰ πολὺ διαφέρουσιν: ἐπεὶ Kal lal >? / a / / τῶν ὀψικαρποτέρων, ἃ δή τινές φασιν ἐνιαυτο- - ” \ a “ ε φορεῖν, οἷον ἄρκευθον καὶ πρῖνον, ὅμως αἱ βλασ- δ τῷ \ J na Ν ¢ a a τήσεις τοῦ ἦρος. αὐτὰ δ᾽ αὑτῶν τὰ ὁμογενῆ τῷ ¢ \ U πρότερον καὶ ὕστερον διαφέρει κατὰ τοὺς τόπους" a \ x al πρῶτα μὲν yap βλαστάνει τὰ ἐν τοῖς ἕλεσιν, ὡς ς \ , / ΄ \ NS) “ οἱ περὶ Μακεδονίαν λέγουσι, δεύτερα δὲ τὰ ἐν τοῖς , \ \ va 4 πεδίοις, ἔσχατα δὲ τὰ ἐν τοῖς ὄρεσιν. a a / ᾿ Αὐτῶν δὲ τῶν καθ᾽ ἕκαστα δένδρων τὰ μὲν 1 7.e. the male flower, cf. Schol. on Ar. Vesp. 1111. Θεόφραστος κυρίως λέγει κύτταρον THY προάνθησιν τῆς πίτυος: but no explanation of such a use of the word suggests itself. chav aa 4 87, 2 ἀρίαν conj. Sch., of. 3. 4. 2; 3.16.3; 3.17.1; ὀξύνην ἀγρίαν Ald. 178 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. m1. 8-1v. 2 oak the oak-moss, in the pine the ‘flowering tuft.’ 1 The people of Macedonia say that these trees also produce no flowers—Phoenician cedar beech aria? (holm-oak) maple. Others distinguish two kinds of Phoenician cedar, of which one bears flowers but bears no fruit, while the other, though it has no flower, bears a fruit which shows itself at once 3— just as wild figs produce their abortive fruit. How- ever that may be,‘ it is a fact that this is the only tree which keeps its fruit for two years. These matters then need enquiry. Of the times of budding and fruiting of wild, as compared with cultivated, trees. IV. Now the budding of wild trees occurs in some cases at the same time as that of the cultivated forms, but in some cases somewhat, and in some a good deal later; but in all cases it is during the spring season. But there is greater diversity in the time of fruiting ; as we said before, the times of ripening do not correspond to those of budding, but there are wide differences. For even in the case of those trees which are somewhat late in fruiting,—which some say take a year to ripen their fruit—such as Phoenician cedar and kermes-oak, the budding nevertheless takes place in the spring. Again there are differences of time between individual trees of the same kind, according to the locality; those in the marshes bud earliest, as the Macedonians say, second to them those in the plains, and latest those in the mountains. Again of particular trees some wild ones bud 3 2.6. without antecedent flower. 4 δ᾽ οὖν conj. W.; σχεδὸν UMVAId. 179 THEOPHRASTUS / a e / ’ , συναναβλαστάνει τοῖς ἡμέροις, οἷον ἀνδράχλη ’ / > X \ ζω δ a > ΄ \ ἀφάρκη: aypas δὲ μικρῷ ὕστερον τῆς ἀπίου. Ta Ν \ x , Ν \ \ ᾽ \ ’΄ δὲ καὶ πρὸ ζεφύρου καὶ μετὰ πνοὰς εὐθὺ ζεφύρου. \ \ 4 \ / \ ’ καὶ πρὸ ζεφύρου μὲν κρανεία καὶ θηλυκρανεία, μετὰ ζέφυρον δὲ δάφνη κλήθρα, πρὸ ἰσημερίας δὲ \ / ’; Ν fol of. μικρὸν φίλυρα ζυγία φηγὸς συκῆ: πρωΐβλαστα \ \ 4 \ n \ > VA 4 \ a δὲ καὶ καρύα Kal δρῦς καὶ ἀκτέος" ἔτι δὲ μᾶλλον Ν Μ “ \ > rs / , Ta ἄκαρπα δοκοῦντα Kal ἀλσώδη, λεύκη πτελέα ᾽ / ” / \ “ ’ , ἰτέα αἴγειρος: πλάτανος δὲ μικρῷ ὀψιαίτερον τούτων. τὰ δὲ ἄλλα ὥσπερ ἐνισταμένου τοῦ ἦρος, οἷον ἐρινεὸς φιλύκη ὀξυάκανθος παλίουρος τέρμινθος καρύα διοσβάλανος: μηλέα δ᾽ ὀψί- βλαστος" ὀψιβλαστότατον δὲ σχεδὸν ios ἀρία , = , e \ 5 / TeTpaywvia θύεια piros. αἱ μὲν οὖν βλαστήσεις οὕτως ἔχουσιν. Αἱ δὲ ἀνθήσεις ἀκολουθοῦσι μὲν ὡς εἰπεῖν κατὰ λόγον, οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ παραλλάττουσι, μᾶλλον δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ πλέον ἡ τῶν καρπῶν τελείωσις. κρανεία \ Pia μὲν yap ἀποδίδωσι περὶ τροπὰς θερινὰς ἡ πρώϊος \ “ “Ὁ ς a] wv ry / σχεδὸν ὥσπερ πρῶτον: ἡ δ᾽ ὄψιος, ἣν δή τινες καλοῦσι θηλυκρανείαν, μετ᾽ αὐτὸ τὸ μετόπωρον' " ἈΠΕ ͵΄ \ v . \ , ἔστι δὲ ὁ ταύτης καρπὸς ἄβρωτος καὶ TO ξύλον » \ \ a δ \ \ ἀσθενὲς καὶ χαῦνον: tocavtn δὴ διαφορὰ περὶ ἄμφω. τέρμινθος δὲ περὶ πυροῦ ἀμητὸν ἢ μικρῷ 1 See below, ἢ. 4. 2 τὰ ak. Sox. kal ἀλσ. conj. W.; τὰ ἀκ. καὶ δοκ. καὶ aro. U ΜΡ; τὰ ἀκ. τὰ Bun. ado. Ald. 3 ὥσπερ apologises for the unusual sense given to ἐνιστ. 180 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. τιν. 2-4 along with the cultivated forms, as andrachne and hybrid arbutus ; and the wild pear is a little later than the cultivated. Some again bud both before zephyr begins to blow, and immediately after it has been blowing. Before it come cornelian cherry and cornel, after it bay and alder; a little before the spring equinox come lime zygia Valonia oak fig. Hazel! oak and elder are also early in budding, and still more those trees which seem to have no fruit and to grow in groves,? abele elm willow black poplar ; and the plane is a little later than these. The others which bud when the spring is, as it were, becoming established,? are such as wild fig alaternus cotoneaster Christ’s thorn terebinth hazel 4 chestnut. The apple is late in budding, latest of all generally are wpsos® (cork-oak) aria (holm-oak) tetragonia odorous cedar yew. Such are the times of budding. The flowering times in general follow in proportion ; but they present some irregularity, and so in still more cases and to a greater extent do the times at which the fruit is matured. The cornelian cherry pro- duces its fruit about the summer solstice ; the early kind, that is to say, and this tree is about the earliest of all.6 The late form, which some call ‘female cornelian cherry’ (cornel), fruits quite at the end of autumn. ‘The fruit of this kind is inedible and its wood is weak and spongy ; that is what the difference between the two kinds amounts to. The terebinth produces its fruit about the time of wheat-harvest or (usually ‘ beginning’). τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλα ὥσπερ ἐνιστ. conj. W.; τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλως wep’ U; τὰ δὲ ἄλλως περιενισταμένου MAId. Η, 4 καρύα can hardly be right both here and above. 5 See Index. ὁ σχεδὸν ὥσπερ πρῶτον not in G, nor in Plin. (16. 105) ; text perhaps defective, 181 THEOPHRASTUS ὀψιαίτερον ἀποδίδωσι Kal μελία καὶ σφένδαμνος τοῦ θέρους τὸν καρπόν' κλήθρα δὲ καὶ καρύα καὶ ἀχράδων τι γένος μετοπώρου" δρῦς δὲ καὶ διοσ- βάλανος ὀψιαίτερον ἔτι περὶ Πλειάδος δύσιν, ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ φιλύκη καὶ πρῖνος καὶ παλίουρος καὶ ὀξυάκανθος μετὰ Πλείαδος δύσιν' ἡ δ᾽ ἀρία χειμῶνος ἀρχομένου" καὶ ἡ μηλέα μὲν τοῖς πρώτοις ψύχεσιν, ἀχρὰς δὲ ὀψία χειμῶνος" ἀνδράγλη δὲ καὶ ἀφάρκη τὸ μὲν πρῶτον πεπαίνουσιν ἅμα τῷ βότρυϊ περκάζοντι, τὸ δὲ ὕστερον, δοκεῖ γὰρ ταῦτα δίκαρπα, ἀρχομένου τοῦ “χειμῶνος, ἐλάτη δὲ καὶ δ μίλος ἀνθοῦσι μικρὸν πρὸ ἡλίου τροπῶν' [καὶ τῆς γε ἐλάτης τὸ ἄνθος κρόκινον. καὶ ἄλλως καλόν"] τὸν δὲ καρπὸν ἀφιᾶσι μετὰ δύσιν ΤΙ λειάδος. πεύκη δὲ καὶ πίτυς προτεροῦσι τῇ βλαστήσει μικρόν, ὅσον πεντεκαίδεκα ἡμέραις, τοὺς δὲ καρ- ποὺς ἀποδιδόασι μετὰ Πλειάδα κατὰ λόγον. Tadta μὲν οὖν μετριωτέραν μὲν ἔχει παραλλα- yn: πάντων δὲ πλείστην ἡ ἄρκευθος καὶ ἡ κήλασ- τρος καὶ ἡ πρῖνος" ἡ μὲν γὰρ ἄρκευθος ἐνιαύσιον ἔχειν δοκεῖ" περικαταλαμβάνει γὰρ ὁ νέος τὸν περυ- σινόν. ὡς δέ τινές φασιν, οὐδὲ πεπαίνει, δι᾽ ὃ καὶ προαφαιροῦσι καὶ χρόνον τινὰ τηροῦσιν" ἐὰν δὲ ἐ ἐᾷ 6 ἐπὶ τοῦ δένδρου TUS; ἀποξηραίνεται. φασὶ δὲ καὶ τὴν mpivov οἱ περὶ ᾿Αρκαδίαν ἐνιαυτῷ πελειοῦν' ἅμα γὰρ τὸν ἔνον πεπαίνει καὶ τὸν νέον ὑποφαίνει" ὥστε τοῖς τοιούτοις συμβαίνει συνεχῶς τὸν καρπὸν ἔχειν. φασὶ δέ γε καὶ τὴν κήλαστρον ὑπὸ τοῦ 1 ἀποδ. καὶ μελία U ; ἀποδίδωσι: μελία Ald. Some confusion in text, but sense clear. 2 ὀψία: 1 ἡ ὀψία W. 182 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. tv. 4-6 a little later, manna-ash! and maple in summer; alder hazel and a certain kind of wild pear in autumn; oak and chestnut later still, about the setting of the Pleiad ; and in like manner alaternus kermes-oak Christ’s-thorn cotoneaster after the setting of the Pleiad; aria (holm-oak) when winter is beginning, apple with the first cold weather, wild pear late? in winter. Andrachne and hybrid arbutus first ripen their fruit when the grape is turning, and again 3 when winter is beginning ; for these trees appear to bear twice. As for‘ silver-fir and yew, they flower a little before the solstice ; °(the flower of the silver- fir is yellow and otherwise pretty) ; they bear their fruit after the setting of the Pleiad. Fir and Aleppo pine are a little earlier in budding, about fifteen days, but produce their fruit after the setting of the Pleiad, though proportionately earlier than silver-fir and yew. In these trees then the difference of time is not considerable ; the greatest difference is shewn in Phoenician cedar holly and kermes-oak; for Phoe- nician cedar appears to keep its fruit for a year, the new fruit overtaking that of last year; and, accord- ing to some, it does not ripen it at all; wherefore men gather it unripe and keep it, whereas if it is left on the tree, it shrivels up. The Arcadians say that the kermes-oak also takes a year to perfect its fruit ; for it ripens last year’s fruit at the same time that the new fruit appears on it; the result of which is that such trees always have fruit on them. They say also 3 After ὕστερον Ald. adds ἀνθοῦντι (so also H and G); Plin. 13. 121. omits it ; om. ὟΝ. after Sch. 4 γὰρ Ald.; δὲ conj. W. 5 Probably an early gloss, W. ef. Plin. 16. 106. 183 THEOPHRASTUS a / ‘ χειμῶνος ἀποβάλλειν. ὀψίκαρπα δὲ σφόδρα καὶ / \ wf Ν \ Ἂν; » φίλυρα καὶ πύξος. [τὸν δὲ καρπὸν ἄβρωτον , / ἔχει παντὶ Com φίλυρα θηλυκρανεία πύδξος. ’ 4 ἣν \ ἊΝ 7 ” \ ὀψίκαρπα δὲ καὶ κιττὸν Kal ἄρκευθος καὶ / A , / id Ν « ἘΠΡΝἥἤ{ / πεύκη Kal ἀνδράχλη.] ὡς δὲ οἱ περὶ ᾿Αρκαδίαν ᾿] , φασίν, ἔτει τούτων ὀψικαρπότερα σχεδὸν » ’ὔ δὲ πάντων ὀψιαίτερα τετραγωνία θύεια μί- A a 4 λος. αἱ μὲν οὖν τῶν καρπῶν ἀποβολαὶ καὶ πεπάνσεις τῶν ἀγρίων τοιαύτας ἔχουσι διαφορὰς > / Ν x “ > Ni \ \ € 4 οὐ μόνον πρὸς Ta ἥμερα ἀλλὰ καὶ προς εαυτα. / V. Συμβαίνει 8 ὅταν ἄρξωνται βλαστάνειν \ A ” A , , \ \ Ta μὲν ἄλλα συνεχῆ τήν τε βλάστησιν καὶ τὴν ” a / \ \ > / \ αὔξησιν ποιεῖσθαι, πεύκην δὲ καὶ ἐλάτην Kal lal /, al «ς an δρῦν διαλείπειν, καὶ τρεῖς ὁρμὰς εἶναι καὶ τρεῖς ? Id / x A ἈΝ / n \ ἀφιέναι βλαστούς, dt’ ὃ καὶ τρίσλοποι' πᾶν γὰρ \ / « / na nr \ δὴ δένδρον ὅταν βλαστάνῃ λοπᾷ' πρῶτον μὲν ἄκρου ἔαρος εὐθὺς ἱσταμένου τοῦ Θαργηλιῶνος, > \ nw \ fe / ς ἐν δὲ τῇ Ἴδῃ περὶ πεντεκαίδεκα μάλιστα ἡμέρας" μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα διαλιπόντα περὶ τριάκοντα ἢ μικρῷ πλείους ἐπιβάλλεται πάλιν ἄλλους βλασ- τοὺς ἀπ᾿ ἄκρας τῆς κορυνήσεως τῆς ἐπὶ τῷ προ- tow βλαστῷ: καὶ τὰ μὲν ἄνω τὰ δ᾽ εἰς τὰ τέρῳ ¢ μ ἰς τὰ o / a \ 4 i πλάγια κύκλῳ ποιεῖται τὴν βλάστησιν, οἷον γονυ 1 φίλυρα Ald.; φιλυρέα conj. Sch. 2 σὸν 5&.... ἀνδράχλη. Apparently a gloss, W. 8 τετραγωνία conj. Sch. (τετρα- omitted after -repa): cf. § 2; γωνία MV ; γωνίεια U. 4 τῶν ἀγρίων after πεπάνσεις con}. Sch.; after ἥμερα Ald. δ Phin, 16.100. 184 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. 1v. 6—-v. 1 that holly loses its fruit owing to the winter. [Lime! and box are very late in fruiting, (lime has a fruit which no animal can eat, and so have cornel and box. Ivy Phoenician cedar fir and andrachne are late fruiting?) though, according to the Arcadians, still later than these and almost latest of all are tetragonia® odorous cedar and yew. Such then are the differences as to the time of shedding and ripening their fruit between wild* as compared with cultivated trees, and likewise as compared with one another. Of the seasons of budding. V. 5Now most trees, when they have once begun to bud, make their budding and their growth con- tinuously, but with fir silver-fir and oak there are intervals. They make three fresh starts in growth and produce three separate sets of buds; wherefore also they lose their bark thrice®a year. For every tree loses its bark when it is budding. This first happens in mid-spring’” at the very beginning of the month Thargelion,? on Mount Ida within about fifteen days of that time; later, after an interval of about thirty days or rather more, the tree? puts on fresh buds which start from the head of the knobby growth!? which formed at the first budding-time; and it makes its budding partly on the top of this,!! partly all round it laterally,!? using the knob formed at the 8 πρίσλοποι conj. Sch.; τρίσλοιποι UM2V; τρίσλεποι Μ᾿ Ald. CfA. 15.3500. 1.1. 7 Zapos conj. R. Const.; ἀέρος VAld. αἵ. Plin. l.c. 8 About May. ® What follows evidently applies only to the oak. a sseuengees conj. Sch.; κορύνης ἕως UMV; κορυφῆς ews Ald. τ ΟἿΣ 12 +4 add. Sch, 185 THEOPHRASTUS ποιησάμενα THY TOD πρώτου βλαστοῦ κορύνην, ὥσπερ καὶ ἡ πρώτη βλάστησις ἔχει. γίνεται δὲ τοῦτο περὶ TOV Σκιρροφοριῶνα λήγοντα. Κατὰ δὲ ταύτην τὴν βλάστησιν καὶ ἡ κηκὶς φύεται πᾶσα, καὶ ἡ λευκὴ καὶ ἡ μέλαινα" φύεται δὲ ὡς ἐπὶ τὸ πολὺ νυκτὸς ἀθρόος: ἐφ᾽ ἡμέραν δὲ μίαν αὐξηθεῖσα, πλὴν τὴς πιττοειδοῦς, ἐὰν ὑπὸ τοῦ καύματος ληφθῇ ξηραίνεται, καὶ ἀναυξὴς ἐ ἐπὶ τὸ μεῖζον, ἐγίνετο γὰρ ἂν μείξων τῷ μεγέθει. διόπερ τινὲς αὐτῶν οὐ μεῖξον ἔχουσι κυάμου τὸ μέγεθος. ἡ δὲ μέλαινα καὶ ἐπὶ πλείους ἡμέρας ἔγχλωρός ἐστι, καὶ αὐξάνονται καὶ λαμβάνουσιν ἔνιαι μέγεθος μήλου. Διαλείποντα δὲ μετὰ τοῦτο περὶ πεντεκαίδεκα ἡμέρας πάλιν τὸ τρίτον ἐπιβάλλεται βλαστοὺς Ἑκατομβαιῶνος, ἐλαχίστας ἡμέρας τῶν πρότε- pov: ἴσως γὰρ ἐξ ἢ ἑπτὰ τὸ πλεῖστον' ἡ δὲ βλάστησις ὁμοία καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν τρύπον. παρελ- θουσῶν δὲ τούτων οὐκέτι εἰς μῆκος ἀλλ᾽ εἰς πάχος ἡ αὔξησις τρέπεται. Πᾶσι μὲν οὖν τοῖς δένδροις αἱ ᾿βλαστήσεις φανεραί, μάλιστα δὲ τῇ ἐλάτῃ καὶ τῇ πεύκῃ διὰ τὸ στοιχεῖν τὰ γόνατα καὶ ἐξ ἴσου τοὺς ὄζους ἔχειν. ὥρα δὲ καὶ πρὸς τὸ τέμνεσθαι τὰ ξύλα τότε διὰ τὸ λοπᾶν: ἐν γὰρ τοῖς ἄλλοις καιροῖς οὐκ εὐπεριαίρετος ὁ φλοιός, ἀλλὰ καὶ περιαιρε- θέντος μέλαν τὸ ξύλον γίνεται καὶ τῇ ὄψει χεῖρον" ἐπεὶ καὶ πρός γε τὴν χρείαν οὐδέν, ἀλλὰ καὶ 1 About June. 5 ο[. 3. 72s 5. 5. Oslin, 16.27. 3 ἔγχλωρος con]. Coraés ; etxAwpos Ald. 4 διαλείποντα conj. St.; διαλείπουσαι Ald. H. 186 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. v. 1-3 first budding as a sort of joint, just as in the case of the first budding. This happens about the end of the month Skirrophorion.! 2(It is only at the time of this second budding that the galls also are produced, both the white and the black; the liquid forming them is mostly produced in quantity at night, and, after swelling for one day —except the part which is of resinous character—it hardens if it is caught by the heat, and so cannot grow any more; otherwise it would have grown greater in bulk; wherefore in some trees the formation is not larger than a bean. The black gall is for several days of a pale green colour; then it swells and some- times attains the size of an apple.) Then, after an interval‘ of about fifteen days, the tree for the third time puts on buds in the month Hekatombaion ὅ ; but this growth continues for fewer days than on either of the previous occasions, perhaps for six or seven at most. However the formation of the buds is as before and takes place in the same manner. After this period there is no increase in length, but the only increase is in thickness. The periods of budding can be seen in all trees, but especially in fir and silver-fir, because the joints of these are in a regular series and have the knots at even distances. It is then the season also for cutting the timber, because the bark is being shed ° ; for at other times the bark is not easy to strip off, and moreover, if it is stripped off, the wood turns black 7 and is inferior in appearance; for as to its utility 8 this makes no difference, though the wood 5 About July. 6. χοπᾶν conj. Sch.; Aoway UMV; Array Ald. Wef. Blin. 16.74: 8 ye conj. Sch.; τε Ald, 187 THEOPHRASTUS \ \ “ a ἰσχυρότερον, ἐὰν μετὰ τὴν πέπανσιν τῶν καρπῶν τμηθῇ. rn \ lod ’, Ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ἴδια τῶν προειρημένων δένδρων. αἱ δὲ βλαστήσεις αἱ ἐπὶ Kuvi καὶ ᾿Αρκτούρῳ γινό- Ν 7 \ \ \ ρ \ Pe Y > μεναι μετὰ τὴν ἐαρινὴν σχεδὸν κοιναὶ πάντων' Μ \ “ > -“ ¢ te A ’ ἔνδηλοι δὲ μᾶλλον ἐν τοῖς ἡμέροις καὶ τούτων ΄ a Ἄν / ἐν." A ἈΞ ΟΡ “ μάλιστα συκῇ καὶ ἀμπέλῳ καὶ ροιᾷ καὶ ὅλως ὅσα a ¢ ἂς Ἁ εὐτραφῆ καὶ ὅπου χώρα τοιαύτη" δι’ ὃ καὶ τὴν ’ Jad / ’ \ / \ ἐπ᾽ ᾿Αρκτούρῳ πλείστην φασὶ γίνεσθαι περὶ Θετ- , \ / “ \ ͵ \ ταλίαν καὶ Μακεδονίαν: ἅμα yap συμβαίνει καὶ td TO μετόπωρον καλὸν γίνεσθαι καὶ μακρόν, ὥστε \ \ / / a ἔς καὶ τὴν μαλακότητα συμβάλλεσθαι τοῦ ἀέρος. ’ \ \ 5, 3 / \ a7 id > “ ΟΝ ἐπεὶ καὶ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ διὰ τοῦθ᾽ ὡς εἰπεῖν αἰεὶ \ 4 A \ ie , βλαστάνει τὰ δένδρα, ἢ καὶ μικρόν τινα διαλείπει ’ χρόνον. ᾿Αλλὰ τὰ μὲν περὶ τὰς ἐπιβλαστήσεις, ὥσπερ ” 4 Ἂ, \ ᾿ \ i 4 > ἣν fal εἴρηται, κοινά, Ta δὲ περὶ Tas διαλείψεις ἀπὸ τῆς , " a / » ᾽ SF πρώτης ἴδια τῶν λεχθέντων. ἴδιον δ᾽ ἐνίοις a / / ὑπάρχει καὶ TO τῆς καλουμένης κάχρυος, οἷον “ / \ τοῖς [τε] προειρημένοις" ἔχει yap Kat ἐλάτη Kal “ , πεύκη καὶ δρῦς, καὶ ἔτι φίλυρα καὶ καρύα καὶ ΄ / A, διοσβάλανος καὶ πίτυς. αὗται δὲ γίνονται δρυὶ μὲν πρὸ τῆς βλαστήσεως ὑποφαινούσης τῆς » a “ » > . \ / \ ἠρινῆς ὥρας. ἔστι δ᾽ ὡσπερεὶ κύησις φυλλικὴ μεταξὺ πίπτουσα τῆς ἐξ ἀρχῆς ἐποιδήσεως καὶ τῆς φυλλικῆς βλαστήσεως: τῇ δ᾽ ὄῃ ἐστὶ τοῦ 1 δένδρων conj. R. Const.; καρπῶν Ald. H. 2 of, 0,2. 1.10 fit a6 1S. ae ee see 15 0 Edin, 16. 98. 8 Cf, Ὁ...1..14. 1}. * ef, b.1. 4; Plin. 16. 30. 188 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. v. 3-5 is stronger if it is cut after the ripening of the fruit. Now what has been said is peculiar to the above- mentioned trees.! ? But the buddings which take place at the rising of the dog-star and at that of Arcturus after the spring budding are common to nearly all, though they may be most clearly seen in cultivated trees, and, among these, especially in fig vine pomegranate, and in general in all those that are luxuriant in growth or are growing in rich soil. Accordingly they say that the budding at the rising of Arcturus is most considerable in Thessaly and Macedonia? ; for it also happens that the autumn in these countries is a fair and a long season; so that the mildness of the climate alsocontributes. Indeed it is for this reason, one may say, that in Egypt too the trees are always budding, or at least that the process is only suspended for quite a short time. Now the facts as to the later buddings apply, as has been said, to all trees alike; but those which belong to the intervals after the first period of budding are peculiar to those mentioned above. Peculiar to some also is the growth of what are called ‘winter buds,’* for instance in the above- mentioned trees ; silver-fir fir and oak have them, and also lime hazel chestnut and Aleppo pine. These are found in the oak before the leaf-buds grow, when the spring season is just beginning. This growth consists of a sort of leaf-like formation,® which occurs between the first swelling of the leaf-buds and the time when they burst into leaf. In the sorb® it 5 ἐστι. . - φυλλικὴ : ἐστι conj. R. Const.; ὡσπερεὶ conj. Sch.; ἔτι δὲ ὥσπερ ἣ κύησις φυλακὴ UAId.H.; φυλλικὴ mBas. ete. 5 τῇ δ᾽ bn ἐστὶ conj. W. (cf. the description of ὄη, 8. 12. 8): τῇ δ᾽ ἰδιότητι Ald. τὃς THEOPHRASTUS Ν \ / μετοπώρου μετὰ THY φυλλοβολίαν εὐθὺς λιπαρά τις καὶ ὥσπερ ἐπωδηκυῖα, καθαπερανεὶ μέλλουσα βλαστάνειν, καὶ διαμένει τὸν χειμῶνα μέχρι τοῦ “ «ς sats MM \ Ἂ » \ ta) Hpos. ἡ δὲ Ἡρακλεωτικὴ μετὰ τὴν ἀποβολὴν τοῦ καρποῦ φύει τὸ βοτρυῶδες ἡλίκον σκώληξ εὐμε- / 2 e. N / / / pay Lal ‘ γέθης, ἐξ ἑνὸς μίσχου πλείω δή, ἃ καλοῦσί τινες ἰούλους. τούτων ἕκαστον ἐκ μικρῶν σύγκειται μορίων φολιδωτῶν τῇ τάξει, καθάπερ οἱ στρόβιλοι a \ ᾿ τῆς πεύκης, ὥστε μὴ ἀνομοίαν εἶναι τὴν ὄψιν \ lal \ στροβίλῳ νέῳ καὶ YAWPO πλὴν προμηκέστερον , / “- καὶ σχεδὸν ἰσόπαχες διόλου. τοῦτο δὲ αὔξεται τὸν χειμῶνα: (καὶ ἅμα τῷ ἦρι χάσκει τὰ φολι- δωτὰ καὶ ξανθὰ γίνεται), καὶ τὸ μῆκος λαμβάνει ¢ \ “ 5 καὶ τριδάκτυλον: ὅταν δὲ τοῦ pos TO φύλλον la) / a βλαστάνῃ, ταῦτ᾽ ἀποπίπτει καὶ τὰ τοῦ καρύου ΄ ’, καλυκώδη περικάρπια γίνεται συμμεμυκότα κατὰ fa! a μέ τοῦ μίσχου, τοσαῦτα ὅσα καὶ ἣν τὰ ἄνθη: τούτων ᾽ > e / / Ψ \ Ν n tA δ᾽ ἐν ἑκάστῳ κάρυον ἕν. περὶ δὲ τῆς φιλύρας ” ἐπισκεπτέον, καὶ El TL ἄλλο καχρυοφύόρον. MI a a VI. "Ἔστι δὲ καὶ τὰ μὲν εὐαυξῆ τὰ δὲ δυσαυξῆ. fel , 4 ΄, εὐαυξῆ μὲν τά τε πάρυδρα, οἷον πτελέα πλάτανος ys / λεύκη αἴγειρος (Téa καί τοι περὶ ταύτης ἀμφισ- βητοῦσί τινες ὡς δυσαυξοῦς" καὶ τῶν καρποφόρων ἥν ,ὔ / a > / \ / δὲ ἐλάτη πεύκη δρῦς. εὐαυξέστατον δὲ... μίλος 1 εὐθὺς λιπαρὰ Conj. Sch.; τις add. W.; εὐθὺς αἱ παρὰ τῆε U. 2 φύει conj. W.; φύεται Ald. *@encatkings. ‘efsds 308: 4 πλείω δὴ conj. Sch.; main UMVAI.; πλείονα U ?. © Clad.) {0 55} ἃ δ συμμεμυκότα κατὰ τοῦ μι: G evidently had a different text; ? συμπεφυκότα W. 190 ENQUIRY” INTOPPEANTS; LE vsi5-vi.) 1 occurs in the autumn after the shedding of the leaves, and has from the first a glistening look,! as though swelling had taken place, just as if it were about to burst into leaves; and it persists through the winter till the spring. The filbert after casting its fruit produces? its clustering growth,? which is as large as a good-sized grub: several * of these grow from one stalk, and some call them catkins. Each of these is made up of small processes arranged like scales, and resembles the cone of the fir, so that its appearance is not unlike that of a young green fir-cone, except that it is longer and almost of the same thickness throughout. ‘This grows through the winter (when spring comes, the scale-like processes open and turn yellow) ; it grows to the length of three fingers, but, when in spring the leaves are shooting, it falls off, and the cup-like® fruit-cases of the nut are formed, closed all down® the stalk and corre- sponding? in number to the flowers; and in each ot these is a single nut. The case of the lime and of any other tree that produces winter-buds needs further consideration. Of the comparative rate of growth in trees, and of the length of their roots. VI. Some trees are quick-growing, some slow. Quick-growing are those which grow by the waterside, as elm plane abele black poplar willow; (however some dispute about the last-named, and consider it a slow grower :) and of fruit-bearing trees, silver-fir fir oak. Quickest growing of all are. . .8 yew lakara Ἴ ὅσα καὶ ἦν τὰ ἄνθη Conj. W.; ὅσα καὶ κατὰ ἄνθη Ald. 8 Lacuna in text (Sch.W.). The following list of trees also appears to be in confusion, and includes some of both classes. IQ) THEOPHRASTUS \ , \ » / ’ καὶ λάκαρα φηγὸς ἄρκευθος σφένδαμνος ὀστρυα , , ΄ / ? / , Cuyia μελία κλήθρα πίτυς avdpadyAn κρανεία / > , Lal 9: > \ ’ ye 4 πύξος ἀχράς. καρποφορεῖ δ᾽ εὐθὺς ἐλάτη πεύκη / na πίτυς, κἂν ὁπηλικονοῦν μέγεθος λάβωσιν. Ἡ δὲ αὔξησις καὶ ἡ βλάστησις τῶν μὲν ἄλλων \ ΄ a a a ἄτακτος κατὰ τοὺς τόπους τῶν βλαστῶν, τῆς δ᾽ , \ ἐλάτης ὡρισμένη καὶ συνεχὴς Kal ὕστερον. ὅταν lal / \ “ a yap ἐκ τοῦ στελέχους τὰ πρῶτα σχισθῇ, πάλιν ἐξ « / / ἐκείνου ἡ ἑτέρα σχίσις γίνεται κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν a ? a τρόπον, Kal TOUT ἀεὶ ποιεῖ κατὰ πάσας τὰς ἐπι- βλαστήσεις. ἐν δὲ τοῖς ἄλλοις οὐδ᾽ οἱ ὄζοι κατ᾽ \ , / , ἀλλήλους πλὴν ἐπί τινων ὀλίγων, οἷον κοτίνου \ a καὶ ἄλλων" ἔχει δὲ καὶ τῆδε διαφορὰν ἡ αὔξησις “ ς ’, / , κοινῇ πάντων ὁμοίως ἡμέρων TE καὶ ἀγρίων" τὰ μὲν γὰρ καὶ ἐκ τοῦ ἄκρου τῶν βλαστῶν καὶ ἐκ a , ΄ “ τῶν πλαγίων φύεται, καθώπερ ἄπιος ῥύόα συκῆ x \ a lal μύρρινος σχεδὸν τὰ πλεῖστα" τὰ δ᾽ ἐκ τοῦ ἄκρου μὲν οὐκ ἀνίησιν ἐκ δὲ τῶν πλαγίων, καὶ αὐτὸ al , “ προωθεῖται τὸ ὑπάρχον, ὥσπερ καὶ τὸ ὅλον στέ- , lal λεχος καὶ οἱ ἀκρεμόνες. συμβαίνει δὲ τοῦτο ἐπὶ a A v4 a «ς “ τῆς Περσικῆς καρύας καὶ τῆς Ηρακλεωτικῆς καὶ ἄλλων. ἁπάντων δὲ τῶν τοιούτων εἰς ἕν φύλλον 3 a ε , >a Nase ’ ἀποτελευτῶσιν οἱ βλαστοί, du’ ὃ Kal εὐλόγως οὐκ Ν Ἁ ἐπιβλαστάνει καὶ αὐξάνεται μὴ ἔχοντα ἀρχήν. , \ » Ν a (ὁμοία δὲ τρόπον τινὰ ἡ αὔξησις καὶ τοῦ σίτου" 1 kata... βλαστῶν conj. W.; κατὰ τοὺς τρόπους (corrected to τόπους) καὶ βλαστούς U; MVP insert τοὺς before βλαστούς. 2 ἐκείνου .. . κατὰ conj. W.; ἐκείνου ἡ ἑτέρα σχίζεται τὰ ἴσο καὶ UAId. 3 ἄλλων : ἐλάας W.; I suggest ἄλλων ἐλαῶν. 192 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. vi. 1-3 (bird-cherry) Valonia oak Phoenician cedar maple hop-hornbeam zygza manna-ash alder Aleppo pine andrachne cornelian cherry box wild pear. But silver-fir fir and Aleppo pine bear fruit from the very first, whatever size they have attained. While the growth and budding of most trees are irregular as regards the position in which the buds appear,! the growth and budding of the silver-fir follow a regular rule, and its development afterwards is also in a regular sequence. For, when the trunk first divides, then again from the divided trunk the second division? takes place in like manner, and so the tree goes on with each fresh formation of buds. In other trees not even the knots are opposite to one another, except in some few cases, as wild olive and others. Here too we find a difference in the manner of growth which belongs to all trees alike, both cultivated and wild: in some cases the growth is from the top of the shoots and also from the side- buds,* as in pear pomegranate fig myrtle and the majority of trees, one may say: in some cases the growth is not from the top, but only from the side- buds, and the already existing part is pushed out ὃ further, as is the whole trunk with the upper branches. This occurs in the walnut and in the filbert as wellas in other trees. In all such trees the buds end in a single leaf®; wherefore it is reasonable that they should not make fresh buds and growth from this point, as they have no point of departure. (To a certain extent the growth of corn is similar; for it 4 ἐκ τοῦ... πλαγίων : 2? ἐκ τοῦ ἄκρον καὶ ἐκ τῶν πλαγίων βλαστῶν. cf. 8. 5. 1. 5.2.6. grows without dividing. cf. Plin. 16. 100. (of dif- ferent trees). ® φύλλον perhaps conceals some other word. 193 THEOPHRASTUS καὶ yap οὗτος ἀεὶ τῇ προώσει τοῦ ὑπάρχοντος αὐξάνεται, κἂν κολοβωθῇ τὰ “φύλλα, καθάπερ ἐν τοῖς ἐπιβοσκομένοις: πλὴν οὗτός γε οὐκ ἐκ τοῦ πλαγίου παραφύει, καθάπερ ἔνια τῶν χεδροπῶν.) αὕτη μὲν οὖν διαφορά τις ἂν εἴη βλαστήσεως ἅμα καὶ αὐξήσεως. Βαθύρριξα δὲ οὔ φασί τινες εἶναι τὰ ἄγρια διὰ τὸ φύεσθαι πάντα ἀπὸ σπέρματος, οὐκ ἄγαν ὀρθῶς λέγοντες. ἐνδέχεται γὰρ ὅταν ἐμβιώσῃ πόρρω καθιέναι τὰς pitas: ἐπεὶ καὶ τῶν λαχάνων τὰ πολλὰ τοῦτο ποιεῖ, καίπερ “ἀσθενέστερα ὄ ὄντα καὶ ἐναργῶς φυόμενα «ἐν; τῇ γῇ: βαθυρριξότατον δ᾽ οὖν δοκεῖ τῶν “ἀγρίων εἶναι ἡ ἡ πρῖνος" ἐλάτη δὲ καὶ πεύκη μετρίως, ἐπιπολαιότατον δὲ θραύπα- λος καὶ κοκκυμηλέξα καὶ σποδιάς: αὕτη δ᾽ ἐστὶν ὥσπερ ἀγρία κοκκυμηλέα. ταῦτα μὲν οὖν καὶ ὀλιγόρριξα' ὁ δὲ θραύπαλος πολύρριξζον. συμ- βαίνει δὲ τοῖς ἄλλοις τοῖς μὴ κατὰ βάθους ἔ ἔχουσι, καὶ οὐχ ἥκιστα ἐλάτῃ καὶ πεύκῃ, προρρίζοις ὑπὸ τῶν πνευμάτων ἐκπίπτειν. Ot μὲν οὖν περὶ ᾿Αρκαδίαν οὕτω λέγουσιν». οἱ δ᾽ ἐκ τῆς Ἴδης βαθυρριζότερον ἐλάτην δρυὸς ἀλλ᾽ ἐλάττους ἔχειν καὶ εὐθυρριζοτέραν εἶναι: βαθυρρι- ζότατον δὲ καὶ τὴν κοκκυμηλέαν καὶ τὴν ~Hpa- κλεωτικήν, τὰς δὲ ῥίξας λεπτὰς καὶ ἰσχυρὰς τὴν Ἡρακλεωτικήν, τὴν δὲ κοκκυμηλέαν πολύρριζον, ἄμφω δ᾽ ἐμβιῶναι δεῖν: δυσώλεθρον δὲ τὴν κοκκυμηλέαν. ἐπιπολῆς δὲ σφένδαμνον καὶ 1 τοῦ ὑπάρχοντος conj. Sch. from α ; τῇ ὑπαρχούσῃ Ald. 2 οὐδ᾽ : Ῥ οὐκ W. 3 Plin. 16. 127. 4 ἐμβιώσῃ: Chih. Ba) ΡΝ Beak 194 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. vi. 3-5 also regularly increases by pushing forward of the already existing part,! evenif the leaves are mutilated, as in corn which is bitten down by animals. Corn however does not? make side-growths, as some leguminous plants do.) Here then we may find a difference which occurs both in the making of buds and in the making of fresh growth. 3Some say that wild trees are not deep rooting, because they all grow from seed; but this is not a very accurate statement. For it is possible that, when they are well established,4 they may send their roots down far; in fact even most pot-herbs do this, though these are not so strong as trees, and are undoubtedly grown from seed planted in the ground.®> The kermes-oak however seems to be the deepest rooting of wild trees; silver-fir and fir are only moderately so, and shallowest are joint-fir pluin bullace (which is a sort of wild plum). The last two also have few roots, while joint-fir has many. Trees which do not root deep,® and especially silver- fir and fir, are liable to be rooted up by winds. So the Arcadians say. But the people who live near Mount Ida say that the silver fir is deeper rooting’ than the oak, and has straighter roots, though they are fewer. Also that those which have the deepest roots are plum and filbert, the latter having strong slender roots, the former having many : but they add that both trees must be well established to acquire these characters; also that plum is very tenacious of life. Maple, they say, 5 ἐναργῶς... γῇ: soG; évadd. W. ὁ βάθους Conj. Sch.; βάθος Ald. 7 βαθορριζότερον con}. W.; βαθυρριζότατον UMVAId. 8 Proverbial for its hold on the ground ; cf. Verg. Aen. 4. 441 foll. 195 THEOPHRASTUS ’ , \ \ / ’ \ 7 U ὀλίγας" τὴν δὲ μελίαν πλείους καὶ εἶναι πυκνόρ- ρίζον καὶ βαθύρριζον. ἐπιπολῆς δὲ καὶ ἄρκευθον \ μ \ / \ \ e val καὶ κέδρον: καὶ κλήθρας λεπτὰς Kal ὁμαλεῖς: Μ ἌΝ , x Coe ieee | / \ ἔτι δ᾽ ὀξύην: καὶ yap τοῦτ᾽ ἐπιπολαιόρριζον καὶ b) / \ \ ” 2 , \ ? ὀλιγόρριζον. τὴν δὲ οὔαν ἐπιπολαίους μὲν ἰσχυ- us δὲ καὶ ( Lo £0 ήθει δὲ ρὰς δὲ καὶ παχείας καὶ δυσωλέθρους πλήθει δὲ ’ / \ 9 \ > / μετρίας. βαθύρριξα μὲν οὖν καὶ οὐ βαθύρριξα rn? / τὰ τοιαῦτ᾽ ἐστίν. VII. ᾿Αποκοπέντος δὲ τοῦ στελέχους τὰ μὲν ἄλλα πάνθ᾽ ὡς εἰπεῖν παραβλαστάνει, πλὴν ἐὰν / al ai ῥίζαι πρότερον τύχωσι πεπονηκυΐαι' πεύκη δὲ καὶ ἐλάτη τελέως ἐκ ῥιζῶν αὐτοετεῖς αὐαίνονται Ν \ \ ” ? a / Vee / Kal ἐὰν TO ἄκρον ἐπικοπῆ. συμβαίνει δὲ ἴδιόν τι περὶ τὴν ἐλάτην" ὅταν γὰρ κοπῇ ἢ κολουσθῇ δ x / x \ ” \ \ \ a ὑπὸ πνεύματος ἢ καὶ ἄλλου τινὸς περὶ TO λεῖον τοῦ στελέχους---ἔχει γὰρ μέχρι τινὸς λεῖον καὶ ἄοζον καὶ ὁμαλὸν ἱκανὸν ἵστῳ πλοίου --- περι- φύεται μικρόν, ὑποδεέστερον εἰς ὕψος, καὶ κα- “ ς \ ” € \ ? / an \ λοῦσιν of μὲν ἄμφαυξιν οἱ δὲ ἀμφίφυαν, τῷ μὲν Ἁ / aA \ , ¢ ΄ χρώματι μέλαν τῇ δὲ σκληρότητι ὑπερβάλλον, ἐξ οὗ τοὺς κρατῆρας ποιοῦσιν οἱ περὶ ApKadiay: τὸ δὲ πάχος οἷον ἂν τύχῃ τὸ δένδρον, ὅσῳπερ , / ἂν ἰσχυρότερον καὶ ἐγχυλότερον ἢ παχύτερον. συμβαίνει δὲ κἀκεῖνο ἴδιον ἐν ταὐτῷ τούτῳ περὶ σφ. καὶ ὀλίγας conj. W.; σφ. κατ᾽ ὀλίγον ΌὌΜΨΥ Ald. i.e. not very fibrous. cf. Hdt. 6. 37, and the proverb πίτυος τρόπον ἐκτρίβεσθαι. ὅμαλον conj. Scal.; ὅμοιον Ald. 5 ἱκανὸν ἵστῳ πλοίον conj. W.; ἢ καὶ ἡλίκον πλεῖον Ald.; sc UH, but with πλοῖον. 196 ~ oO wd ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, 111. νι. ς νι. 2 has shallow roots and few of them!; but manna-ash has more and they are thickly matted and run deep; Phoenician cedar and priekly cedar, they say, have shallow roots, those of alder are slender and ‘plain,’ 2 as also are those of beech; for this too has few roots, and they are near the surface. Sorb, they say, has its roots near the surface, but they are strong and thick and hard to kill, though not very numerous. Such are the trees which are or are not deep-rooting. Of the effects of cutting down the whole or part of a tree. VII. Almost all trees shoot from the side if the trunk is cut down, unless the roots have previously been injured; but fir and silver-fir wither away 3 completely from the roots within the year, if merely the top has been cut off. And there is a peculiar thing about the silver-fir; when it is topped or broken off short by wind or some other cause affecting the smooth part of the trunk—for up toa certain height the trunk is smooth knotless and plain ὁ (and so suitable for making a ship’s mast °),— a certain amount of new growth forms round it, which does not however grow much vertically ; and this is called by some amphauxis® and by others amphiphya® ; it is black in colour and exceedingly hard, and the Arcadians make their mixing-bowls out of it; the thickness is in proportion‘ to the tree, according as that is more or less vigorous and sappy, or again according to its thickness. There® is this peculiarity too in the silver-fir in the same connexion ; 6 Two words meaning ‘ growth about,’ 1.6. callus. 7 οἷον ἂν conj. W.; οἷον ἐὰν Ald.; ὅσον ἂν conj. Scal. ΒΡ) 167 123; 197 THEOPHRASTUS A / .“ \ / ‘ yy v τὴν ἐλάτην" ὅταν μὲν yap τις τοὺς ὄζους ἅπαντας ᾽ \ > / \ »Μ > / / ἀφελὼν ἀποκόψῃ TO ἄκρον, ἀποθνήσκει ταχέως" cd \ \ / \ \ \ “ ᾽ 7 ὅταν δὲ τὰ κατωτέρω τὰ κατὰ τὸ λεῖον ἀφέλῃ, al \ / \ aA \ \ ς ” ζῇ τὸ κατάλοιπον, περὶ ὃ δὴ Kal ἡ ἄμφαυξις / fol \ Qn ev lol ” - \ φύεται. ζῇ δὲ δῆλον OTL τῷ ἔγχυλον εἶναι Kal ’ 7 » / =) \ \ lal χλωρόν, εἴπερ ἀπαράβλαστον. ἀλλὰ yap τοῦτο n / μὲν ἴδιον τῆς ἐλάτης. \ » / \ Φέρει δὲ τὰ μὲν ἄλλα TOV TE καρπὸν τὸν a \ b) > x , lal ἑαυτῶν καὶ τὰ KAT ἐνιαυτὸν ἐπιγινόμενα ταῦτα, / \ \ \ ei φύλλον ἄνθος βλαστόν' τὰ δὲ καὶ βρύον ἢ ἕλικα" \ \ , / Ὁ / , , Ta δὲ πλείω, καθάπερ ἥ TE TTEAEA TOV τε βότρυν καὶ τὸ θυλακῶδες τοῦτο, καὶ συκῆ καὶ τὰ ἐρινὰ / \ a “ τὰ προαποπίπτοντα καὶ εἴ τινες ἄρα τῶν συκῶν ’ a 7 δὲ ΄ \ \ ὀλυνθοφοροῦσιν: ἴσως δὲ τρόπον τινὰ καρπὸς ᾽ « \ a οὗτος. ἀλλ᾽ ἡ Ἡρακλεωτικὴ Kapva Tov ἴουλον \ ς na ‘ a / e \ / Kal ἡ πρῖνος Tov φοινικοῦν κόκκον ἡ δὲ δάφνη Ν / , x ANP ζς / > \ τὸ βότρυον. φέρει μὲν καὶ ἡ καρποφόρος, εἰ μὴ Ν “ > 4 / > an > 5 > \ καὶ πᾶσα ἀλλὰ TOL γένος TL αὑτῆς, OV μὴν ἀλλὰ / CS ἃ ὃ} \ ” 7 “ πλέον ἡ ἄκαρπος, ἣν δὴ καὶ ἄρρενά τινες καλοῦ- ᾽ 4 \ , σιν. GAN ἡ πεύκη τὸν προαποπίπτοντα KUT- ταρον. -“ \ / -“ , Πλεῖστα δὲ πάντων ἡ δρῦς παρὰ τὸν καρπόν, , \ \ οἷον τήν τε κηκίδα τὴν μικρὰν Kal THY ἑτέραν 1 2,6. and so does not, like other trees under like treat- ment, put its strength into these. cf. C.P. 5.17. 4. 2 ἑαυτῶν conj. Sch. from G; αὐτὸν Ald. 3 The leaf-gall, cf. 2. 8. 3; ὃ. 14. 1. For τοῦτο cf. 3. 18. 11; Ae 7:1. 4 Tali. rOnst. πῆς abs δ. 1. 8: 5 τινὰ καρπὸς conj. Sch.; τινὰ ἄκαρπος UAId. 198 ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS, III. vir. 2-4 when, after taking off all the branches, one cuts off the top, it soon dies; yet, when one takes off the lower parts, those about the smooth portion of the trunk, what is left survives, and it is on this part that the amphauzis forms. And plainly the reason why the tree survives is that it is sappy and green because it has no side-growths.!_ Now this is peculiar to the silver-fir. Of other things borne by trees besides their leaves flowers and Sruit. Now, while other trees bear merely their own ” fruit and the obvious parts which form annually, to wit, leaf flower and bud, some bear also catkins or tendrils, and some produce other things as well, for instance the elm its ‘cluster’ and the familiar bag- like thing,® the fig both the immature figs which drop off and (in some kinds) the untimely figs +—though perhaps in a sense® these should be reckoned as fruit. Again filbert produces its catkin,® kermes-oak its scarlet ‘berry,’? and bay its ‘cluster..® The fruit-bearing sort of bay also produces this, or at all events? one kind certainly does so; however the sterile kind, which some call the ‘male,’ produces it in greater quantity. The fir again bears its ‘tuft,’ 1° which drops off. 11 The oak however bears more things besides 12 its fruit than any other tree; as the small gall 18 and its δ 01:3: 5: 8: 9: δ: 5: 7 α[. 3.16.1. 1.6. the kermes gall (whence Eng. ‘crimson’). 8 βότρυον UMVAlId., supported by G. and Plin. 16. 120; but some editors read βρύον on the strength of 3. 11. 4. and GPs 2s Al 4. 9 ἀλλά τοι con]. W.3; ἀλλὰ καὶ Ald. 5:5: ΒΝ 1k ts 16.28: t 12 παρὰ conj. W., cf. §6; φέρει Ald. ἸΣ ΟΠ: 9. 5. Ὁ: 199 THEOPHRASTUS τὴν πιττώδη μέλαιναν. ἔτι δὲ συκαμινῶδες ἄλλο τῇ “μορφῇ πλὴν σκληρὸν καὶ δυσκάτακτον, σπάνιον δὲ τοῦτο: καὶ ἕτερον αἰδοιώδη σχέσιν ἔχον, τέλειούμενον δ᾽ ἔτι σκληρὸν κατὰ τὴν ἐπανάστασιν καὶ τετρυπημένον' προσεμφερὲς τρόπον τινὰ τοῦτ᾽ ἐστὶ καὶ ταύρου κεφαλῇ, περι- καταγνύμενον δὲ ἔνδοθεν “ἔχει πυρῆνος ἐλάας ἰσοφυές. φύει δὲ καὶ τὸν